This is a modern-English version of The Adventure Girls at K Bar O, originally written by Blank, Clair.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
At K Bar O
By
Clair Blank
COMPANY
Akron, Ohio New York
THE SAALFIELD PUBLISHING COMPANY
The Adventure Girls at K Bar O
Made in the USA
CONTENTS | ||
I | ARRIVAL | 7 |
II | ROBBERY | 14 |
III | GALE’S ADVENTURE | 20 |
IV | DISCOVERY | 33 |
V | PURSUIT | 41 |
VI | GHOST CABIN | 54 |
VII | LANDSLIDE | 70 |
VIII | PRISONERS | 81 |
IX | ON THE TRAIL | 90 |
X | RUSTLERS | 106 |
XI | SURPRISE | 119 |
XII | GONE | 128 |
XIII | RESCUE | 139 |
XIV | TRAPPED | 155 |
XV | CAPTURE | 166 |
XVI | ALARM | 175 |
XVII | REVENGE | 189 |
XVIII | PREMONITION | 204 |
XIX | HELP | 214 |
XX | REWARD | 225 |
XXI | ADIOS | 240 |
7 The Adventure Girls at K-Bar-O
Chapter I
ARRIVAL
The thing that went under the name of automobile wheezed into the ranchyard and rattled to a halt. With creaks and groans in every joint the car discharged its six very dusty, very weary occupants.
The vehicle known as an automobile wheezed into the ranch yard and came to a stop. With creaks and groans in every part, the car let out its six very dusty, very tired passengers.
At the same time, the screen door of the ranch house banged shut and a flying figure descended on the new arrivals.
At the same time, the screen door of the ranch house slammed shut and a figure came rushing toward the newcomers.
“Oh, Gale, but I’m glad to see you,” the girl from the ranch house declared hugging the foremost one of the visitors.
“Oh, Gale, I’m so glad to see you,” the girl from the ranch house said, giving a hug to the first of the visitors.
Gale Howard returned the hug with equal warmth. The two were cousins, and Gale and her friends, The Adventure Girls, had traveled West to spend the summer on the K Bar O Ranch, owned by Gale’s uncle.
Gale Howard hugged back just as warmly. The two were cousins, and Gale and her friends, The Adventure Girls, had traveled west to spend the summer at the K Bar O Ranch, owned by Gale’s uncle.
“But don’t tell me you traveled all the way West in that!” Virginia Wilson murmured aghast, when the introductions and first greetings were over.
“But don’t tell me you traveled all the way West in that!” Virginia Wilson whispered, shocked, when the introductions and first greetings were done.
8 “We wouldn’t have lived to tell the tale,” declared Carol Carter. “I never knew a car that had so many bumps in it.”
8 “We wouldn’t have survived to share the story,” Carol Carter said. “I’ve never seen a car with so many dents in it.”
“We came West to Phoenix on the train,” Gale explained. “It was there we bought the car and drove up here.”
“We came West to Phoenix on the train,” Gale explained. “That’s where we bought the car and drove up here.”
“You wouldn’t think we bought it second hand, would you?” Janet Gordon murmured.
“You wouldn’t guess we got it used, would you?” Janet Gordon said softly.
“No,” Phyllis Elton agreed with a twinkle in her eyes. “It looks as though we made it ourselves.”
“No,” Phyllis Elton agreed with a sparkle in her eyes. “It seems like we created it ourselves.”
The last two of the new arrivals, Madge Reynolds and Valerie Wallace, who had been busy unstrapping luggage and tumbling bags onto the ground, turned now to the ranch girl.
The last two newcomers, Madge Reynolds and Valerie Wallace, who had been busy unpacking luggage and dropping bags on the ground, turned to the ranch girl.
“What shall we do with our stuff?” Madge asked.
“What should we do with our things?” Madge asked.
“I suppose you will want to change from your traveling suits,” Virginia suggested, “so just bring along what you want now. Leave the rest here. Tom can bring it in later.”
“I guess you’ll want to change out of your travel clothes,” Virginia suggested, “so just take what you need for now. Leave the rest here. Tom can bring it in later.”
Tom was her elder brother and as the girls walked toward the ranch house he crossed the yard from the corral. Behind him came Gale’s uncle. Virginia called her mother and more greetings and introductions followed.
Tom was her older brother, and as the girls walked toward the ranch house, he crossed the yard from the corral. Behind him came Gale’s uncle. Virginia called for her mother, and more greetings and introductions followed.
9 “But how did you manage to leave home without a chaperon?” Virginia asked from her position on the bed in the room shared by Gale and Valerie.
9 “But how did you leave home without a guardian?” Virginia asked from her spot on the bed in the room that Gale and Valerie shared.
“It was all we could do to get away without one,” a laughing voice in the adjoining room declared, and Janet appeared on the threshold.
“It was all we could do to get away without one,” a laughing voice in the next room said, and Janet showed up in the doorway.
“Finally our parents decided that Gale and Valerie, being the only sane and level-headed ones among us, could be trusted to see that we behaved properly,” Carol added, hanging over Janet’s shoulder.
“Finally, our parents decided that Gale and Valerie, being the only rational and sensible ones among us, could be trusted to make sure we acted appropriately,” Carol added, leaning over Janet’s shoulder.
“That shows how much they really know Gale and Valerie,” added Janet mischievously. “If they had any sense at all, they would have appointed me guardian angel of the troupe.”
“That shows how much they really know Gale and Valerie,” added Janet playfully. “If they had any sense at all, they would have made me the guardian angel of the group.”
“Then we would never have gotten this far,” Valerie declared, struggling to pull on a brown riding boot.
“Then we would never have gotten this far,” Valerie said, trying to tug on a brown riding boot.
“Yes, Virginia,” Gale laughed, “when we did let Janet drive for a little while, she ran us into a ditch, went the wrong way on a one way street in a little town below here, talked back to a policeman and nearly landed us all in jail.”
“Yes, Virginia,” Gale laughed, “when we let Janet drive for a bit, she ran us into a ditch, went the wrong way on a one-way street in a small town down here, talked back to a cop, and almost got us all thrown in jail.”
“Yes, we had to let Gale drive thereafter for self preservation,” Carol murmured.
“Yes, we had to let Gale drive after that for our own safety,” Carol murmured.
10 “That is all the gratitude I get,” Janet mourned in an injured tone. “I do my best to make our trip a success and you don’t appreciate me.”
10 "Is that all the thanks I get?" Janet lamented, sounding hurt. "I try my hardest to make our trip a success, and you don't even appreciate it."
“What? Aren’t you dressed yet?” Phyllis demanded as she and Madge entered the other girls’ room. “Slow pokes!” she teased.
“What? Aren’t you guys dressed yet?” Phyllis asked as she and Madge walked into the other girls’ room. “You’re so slow!” she joked.
“Yes, do hurry,” Janet pleaded. “I want to get outside and see the horse I’m to ride.”
“Yes, please hurry,” Janet begged. “I want to go outside and see the horse I’m going to ride.”
“I’ll wager you don’t even know what side of a horse to get on,” declared Carol as the latter two disappeared into their own room.
“I bet you don’t even know which side of a horse to get on,” Carol said as the other two walked into their room.
“Well--ah--um--we won’t go into that,” Janet evaded.
“Well, uh, we won't get into that,” Janet dodged.
Virginia laughed and the other girls smiled sympathetically.
Virginia laughed, and the other girls smiled supportively.
“Don’t mind anything they say,” Madge advised Virginia. “They don’t mean a word of it.”
“Don’t pay attention to anything they say,” Madge told Virginia. “They don’t really mean any of it.”
“I gathered that much,” Virginia said, rising as Janet and Carol returned, this time fully dressed and eager to get outside.
“I got that much,” Virginia said, standing up as Janet and Carol came back, now fully dressed and excited to go outside.
The Adventure Girls were dressed alike in brown breeches, leather boots, and khaki shirts with brown silk ties to match. Some of them wore crushable felt hats while the others carried them. They had been delighted with the prospect of 11 spending a summer in the open air on the ranch, looking forward to unknown adventures with keen anticipation. The six had dubbed themselves the Adventure Girls when on school hikes and outings they had usually managed to stir up some kind of excitement. It was their desire to spend their summer becoming better acquainted with the country out here, rather than spend their months free from school in loafing about home. They wanted to get out in the air, see new wonders, and enjoy new adventures.
The Adventure Girls were all in matching brown pants, leather boots, and khaki shirts with brown silk ties. Some wore crushable felt hats while others carried them. They were thrilled at the thought of spending a summer outdoors on the ranch, eagerly anticipating unknown adventures. The six of them had called themselves the Adventure Girls because they often managed to create some excitement during school hikes and outings. They wanted to use their summer to explore the area instead of just hanging around at home during their break from school. They were eager to get outside, see new sights, and enjoy new adventures.
When, in response to a letter from Virginia, Gale had suggested to the other five girls that they come West and spend the summer in Arizona it had seemed delightful and intriguing, but not probable. Gradually the girls had won round parental objections and collected the things they would need. Now they were here, with a full summer of freedom before them.
When Gale suggested to the other five girls that they come West and spend the summer in Arizona in response to a letter from Virginia, it seemed fun and exciting, but unlikely. Slowly, the girls managed to convince their parents and gather the things they would need. Now they were here, with an entire summer of freedom ahead of them.
The K Bar O Ranch was one of the biggest in the state. This the girls did not fully realize until later, when they began to ride around the countryside. Henry Wilson, Virginia’s father, dealt in cattle and his herds were large and of the finest stock. There were horses too, and it was these that the girls were most interested in.
The K Bar O Ranch was one of the largest in the state. The girls didn’t fully understand this until later, when they started riding around the countryside. Henry Wilson, Virginia’s dad, was in the cattle business, and his herds were big and top quality. There were horses, too, and those were the ones the girls were most interested in.
12 Virginia led the way to the corral. Tom was there, talking to a cowboy and when he saw the girls, brought up three saddled mounts, the cowboy following with a string of four more. The western ponies were sturdy little animals, sure-footed and fast.
12 Virginia walked ahead to the corral. Tom was there, chatting with a cowboy, and when he spotted the girls, he brought over three saddled horses, with the cowboy trailing behind, leading four more. The western ponies were strong little animals, reliable and quick.
The girls claimed their mounts and Gale and Valerie, already experienced riders, mounted their horses immediately.
The girls got their horses, and Gale and Valerie, who were already experienced riders, hopped on their horses right away.
Janet looked her horse over with speculative eyes. “Well, horse,” she said, “I think we are about to become better acquainted and I hope you are as nice as you look.”
Janet examined her horse with a thoughtful gaze. “Well, horse,” she said, “I think we're about to get to know each other better, and I hope you're as great as you appear.”
“They’re all tame,” Tom assured the girls, assisting Carol into her saddle.
“They're all friendly,” Tom assured the girls, helping Carol into her saddle.
“Hey,” Carol called to Janet. “You’ll never get on that way!”
“Hey,” Carol called to Janet. “You won’t get anywhere like that!”
Virginia had her horse and by the time Tom had helped Janet into the saddle, the girls were moving forward. Virginia rode ahead with Gale, the two setting their ponies at an easy trot over the trail.
Virginia had her horse, and by the time Tom helped Janet into the saddle, the girls were already moving ahead. Virginia rode in front with Gale, both of them setting their ponies to a relaxed trot along the trail.
“We won’t go far,” Virginia said, “it will be suppertime shortly and I know you wouldn’t want to miss it. The lunch you had wasn’t very substantial.”
“We won’t go far,” Virginia said, “it’ll be dinnertime soon and I know you wouldn’t want to miss it. The lunch you had wasn’t very substantial.”
13 “And this Arizona air certainly gives one an appetite,” Gale declared. “What’s that?”
13 “And this Arizona air really makes you hungry,” Gale said. “What’s that?”
They had come to the crest of a hill and in the green valley below could be seen a slowly moving herd of the K Bar O cattle. But it was not to the cows that Gale called her friend’s attention. Off to the left had sounded a series of sharp explosions, as a fusillade of rifle shots.
They had reached the top of a hill and in the green valley below, a herd of K Bar O cattle was moving slowly. But it wasn’t the cows that Gale wanted her friend to notice. To the left, there had been a series of sharp explosions, like a barrage of rifle shots.
Virginia had grown a little pale under her tan, and the hand that gripped her horse’s reins was clenched tightly, but she summoned a smile for Gale’s benefit.
Virginia had become a bit pale under her tan, and the hand gripping her horse’s reins was clenched tightly, but she forced a smile for Gale's sake.
“Just some of the boys having target practice, I reckon,” she said easily.
“Just some of the guys practicing their aim, I guess,” she said casually.
But Gale was not to be deceived. Target practice would not cause Virginia to appear suddenly so nervous. However, Gale did not press the subject at the time. She knew if there was something wrong at the K Bar O she would know it before long.
But Gale wasn’t going to be fooled. Target practice wouldn’t suddenly make Virginia look so anxious. However, Gale didn’t push the topic at that moment. She knew if something was wrong at the K Bar O, she would find out soon enough.
14
Chapter II
ROBBERY
“I’m going into town, ride along?” Virginia asked, coming into the ranch house living room the next morning.
“I’m heading into town, want to come?” Virginia asked as she walked into the living room of the ranch house the next morning.
“I will,” Gale said immediately.
"I'm in," Gale said immediately.
“And me,” agreed Valerie.
"And me," Valerie agreed.
“Did you say ride?” groaned Janet. “On a horse?”
“Did you say ride?” Janet groaned. “On a horse?”
“Of course,” Virginia laughed.
“Of course,” Virginia chuckled.
Janet made a wry face and with the greatest care eased herself into a chair piled with cushions.
Janet made a sarcastic face and carefully settled into a chair stuffed with cushions.
“Not this morning, my dear Virginia. I don’t believe the horse likes me.”
“Not this morning, my dear Virginia. I don’t think the horse likes me.”
Carol laughed from her position before the fireplace. “For once in my life I agree with Janet. You won’t get me on a horse today.”
Carol laughed from her spot in front of the fireplace. “For once in my life, I agree with Janet. You’re not getting me on a horse today.”
“I shall stay right here, too,” Madge murmured. “Somehow I appreciate comfort this morning.”
“I'll stay right here, too,” Madge murmured. “For some reason, I really want comfort this morning.”
15 “I’ll go with you,” Phyllis said, “if you will go nice and slowly.”
15 “I’ll join you,” Phyllis said, “if you promise to take it nice and slow.”
Accordingly the four mounted and rode away, leaving the other three comfortably fixed with books and magazines. It was almost an hour’s ride into the little town of Coxton at the pace the girls went, but they enjoyed it. They found a lot of things to talk about and besides they were in no great hurry.
Accordingly, the four mounted up and rode away, leaving the other three settled comfortably with books and magazines. It was almost an hour’s ride into the small town of Coxton at the pace the girls were going, but they enjoyed it. They had plenty to talk about, and besides, they weren't in any rush.
“I’m going to get me a rope,” Gale proposed as the girls left their horses and mounted the sidewalk. “If I’m going to be a westerner, I’m going to learn to rope.”
“I’m going to get a rope,” Gale suggested as the girls got off their horses and stepped onto the sidewalk. “If I’m going to be a westerner, I’m going to learn how to rope.”
“And I want a pair of gloves,” Valerie added.
“And I want a pair of gloves,” Valerie said.
“I have to see a man at the bank on business for Father,” Virginia said, “do you want to come along? Or do you want to do your shopping and meet me here in a few minutes?”
“I need to see someone at the bank for Dad,” Virginia said, “do you want to come with me? Or do you want to do your shopping and meet me back here in a few minutes?”
“We’ll meet you here,” said Gale. “We won’t get lost,” she added with a smile, taking in the few stores and buildings on the single street the town afforded.
“We’ll meet you here,” said Gale. “We won’t get lost,” she added with a smile, taking in the few shops and buildings on the one street the town had.
“No danger,” laughed Virginia. “See you here then.”
“No danger,” laughed Virginia. “I’ll see you here then.”
With a cheery wave of the hand she was off across the street. The girls sauntered along, 16 regarding the stores and one of two lounging cowboys with interest.
With a cheerful wave of her hand, she headed across the street. The girls strolled along, 16 glancing at the shops and one or two lounging cowboys with curiosity.
“I wish we’d seen an Indian,” murmured Phyllis. “Just to prove that we are in the West.”
“I wish we’d seen an Indian,” Phyllis said softly. “Just to show that we’re in the West.”
Valerie laughed. “I doubt if you would know one if you did. They don’t wear war paint any more, you know.”
Valerie laughed. “I doubt you’d recognize one even if you saw it. They don’t use war paint anymore, you know.”
“Of course I’d know one,” Phyllis said indignantly. “I--look, there is a general store. Perhaps you can get your rope in there, Gale.”
“Of course I’d know one,” Phyllis said, annoyed. “I—look, there’s a general store. Maybe you can get your rope in there, Gale.”
The girls mounted the single wooden step to the store and stepped into the queerest conglomeration of articles they had ever seen. It developed that Gale got her rope, Valerie got her gloves; in fact, they could get anything they wanted. Even postcards, of which they took a goodly supply.
The girls climbed the single wooden step to the store and walked into the strangest mix of items they had ever seen. It turned out that Gale picked up her rope, Valerie grabbed her gloves; in fact, they could find anything they wanted. Even postcards, of which they took a good amount.
There were few people on the street when they left the store. An automobile drew up before the bank and two men stepped out, a third remained at the wheel.
There were hardly any people on the street when they left the store. A car pulled up in front of the bank and two men got out, while a third stayed behind the wheel.
“Guess Virginia hasn’t come out of the bank yet,” Phyllis said, looking the length of the street and not seeing the western girl.
“Guess Virginia hasn’t come out of the bank yet,” Phyllis said, scanning the street and not spotting the girl from the West.
The three of them strolled to the bank and waited outside. Suddenly from inside the bank 17 came the sound of shots and a scream. Two men appeared in the doorway with drawn revolvers. One man faced the crowd on the street, the other the people in the bank. The people on the street had become tense, fearful.
The three of them walked over to the bank and waited outside. Suddenly, from inside the bank 17 came the sound of gunshots and a scream. Two men emerged from the doorway with their guns drawn. One man aimed at the crowd on the street, while the other aimed at the people inside the bank. The people on the street became tense and scared.
Valerie grasped one end of Gale’s rope and sprang across the pavement. Gale, realizing immediately her friend’s intention, grasped her end of the rope more securely. The bandits, running from the bank to their waiting car, tripped headlong over the rope. The first man’s gun flew one way and the black bag in which was the money from the bank flew the other.
Valerie grabbed one end of Gale’s rope and jumped across the pavement. Gale, quickly understanding her friend’s plan, held onto her end of the rope more tightly. The bandits, rushing from the bank to their waiting car, tripped over the rope. The first guy’s gun went one way and the black bag with the bank’s money flew in the opposite direction.
Phyllis reached over, picked up the gun, and leveled it calmly at the bandits. Valerie secured the black bag. It had been alarmingly easy and so quickly done that the spectators did not at first realize that a robbery had been committed and foiled almost on the same instant. Then there arose a buzz of excited talk while two men stepped from the group of spectators and took charge of the thieves. Unnoticed, the car that had been meant for the bandits’ means of escape, sprang away from the curb and was gone in a cloud of dust.
Phyllis reached over, grabbed the gun, and aimed it steadily at the bandits. Valerie secured the black bag. It happened so quickly and effortlessly that the onlookers didn’t immediately realize a robbery had just taken place and been stopped almost simultaneously. Then, a buzz of excited chatter filled the air as two men stepped out from the crowd and took control of the thieves. Meanwhile, the car intended for the bandits’ getaway pulled away from the curb and disappeared in a cloud of dust.
In the bank all was disorder and excitement. 18 One of the shots that had been fired was lodged in the teller who had attempted to resist the thieves. His condition was not serious, however, and he was able to add his incoherent story to the other tales told by the people who had been present.
In the bank, everything was chaotic and tense. 18 One of the bullets hit the teller who tried to fight off the thieves. Thankfully, his injuries weren’t severe, and he could share his jumbled version of events alongside the other accounts from witnesses.
Virginia, when she joined the girls to go home, was flushed and excited.
Virginia, when she joined the girls to go home, was flushed and excited.
“You certainly acted quickly,” she declared admiringly. “The town owes you a vote of thanks. They would have gotten away sure if you hadn’t tripped them.”
“You definitely acted fast,” she said with admiration. “The town owes you a thank you. They would have gotten away for sure if you hadn’t tripped them.”
“Catching bandits is just one of the things we do,” laughed Phyllis. “You ought to really see us in action.”
“Catching bandits is just one of the things we do,” laughed Phyllis. “You should really see us in action.”
“I had use for my rope before I thought I would,” Gale said smilingly. “I haven’t even learned how to use it yet--when we catch two bandits.”
“I found a use for my rope sooner than I expected,” Gale said with a smile. “I haven’t even figured out how to use it yet—when we catch two bandits.”
Back at the ranch the three of the Adventure Girls would have said nothing about their part in the robbery, but Virginia promptly declared them heroines and told with harrowing details every bit of the robbery, including the shooting of the bank teller.
Back at the ranch, three of the Adventure Girls wouldn't have said anything about their involvement in the robbery, but Virginia quickly called them heroines and shared every terrifying detail of the robbery, even the shooting of the bank teller.
19 The girls who had remained at home were utterly chagrined to think that they had missed any excitement whatever and promptly began to think of means to have some more.
19 The girls who stayed home were really disappointed to think they had missed out on any fun and quickly started to come up with ways to create some more.
20
Chapter III
GALE’S ADVENTURE
The Arizona night was cool, the sky studded with stars. In the living room the girls from the East were toying with the radio and dancing. Gale and Valerie stepped out onto the porch into the cool darkness. Walking a short distance from the house they were enveloped in silence, interrupted only now and then by the noise from the radio. They sauntered to where a giant pine tree spread its sheltering branches overhead.
The Arizona night was cool, the sky filled with stars. In the living room, the girls from the East were fiddling with the radio and dancing. Gale and Valerie stepped out onto the porch into the cool darkness. Walking a little way from the house, they were surrounded by silence, broken only occasionally by the sound from the radio. They strolled to where a huge pine tree stretched its protective branches above them.
Valerie coughed as she leaned against the sturdy trunk and a sympathetic gleam entered Gale’s eyes. The girls all knew that Valerie’s health was not of the best, and it was hoped that this month they were to spend here in Arizona would do her good. She liked fun and excitement as well as any of them, but she could not stand too much. She needed to build up a stranger constitution and her friends were sure the western air would help as no medicine could.
Valerie coughed as she leaned against the sturdy trunk, and a sympathetic look appeared in Gale’s eyes. The girls all knew that Valerie’s health wasn’t the best, and they hoped that the month they would spend here in Arizona would improve it. She enjoyed fun and excitement just like the rest of them, but she couldn’t handle too much. She needed to strengthen her constitution, and her friends were sure the western air would help more than any medicine could.
“Nice, isn’t it?” Valerie asked dreamily.
"Cool, right?" Valerie asked dreamily.
21 “So quiet!” Gale agreed. “It would be a relief to hear a noise.”
21 “So quiet!” Gale replied. “It would be nice to hear something.”
In the distance a coyote howled mournfully and the girls shivered. Arm in arm they strolled toward the corral.
In the distance, a coyote howled sadly, and the girls shivered. Shoulder to shoulder, they walked towards the corral.
“I wish Virginia’s parents would let us take that camping trip,” Valerie said. “It would be fun.”
“I wish Virginia’s parents would let us go on that camping trip,” Valerie said. “It would be fun.”
At supper Janet and Carol had proposed a camping trip which the others received with enthusiasm. The idea was to take their horses and camping equipment and go camping up in the mountains, or down across the desert to Mexico. The girls, Virginia included, and Tom were decidedly in favor of it, but Mr. Wilson had demurred. It was dangerous, he said, for a party of young people to go camping about the hills just now. Too many bandits and disturbances along the Mexican border. However, the girls had refused to drop the subject.
At dinner, Janet and Carol suggested a camping trip, which everyone else was excited about. The plan was to take their horses and camping gear and either head up to the mountains or down through the desert to Mexico. The girls, including Virginia, and Tom were definitely on board, but Mr. Wilson disagreed. He said it was risky for a group of young people to go camping in the hills right now. There were too many bandits and issues along the Mexican border. Still, the girls refused to let the topic go.
“Are you sure it wouldn’t be too much for you?” Gale asked anxiously. “You can’t do too much, you know.”
“Are you sure it wouldn’t be too much for you?” Gale asked nervously. “You can’t take on too much, you know.”
“We could take our time,” Valerie answered. “I think it would be good for me, sleeping in the open air and all.”
“We could take our time,” Valerie replied. “I think it would be nice for me, sleeping outdoors and all.”
22 The girls had been walking along the corral fence and now stopped in the darkness. Around the corner from them two men were talking. The girls recognized the voices of Mr. Wilson and Tom.
22 The girls had been walking along the corral fence and now stopped in the dark. Around the corner, two men were talking. The girls recognized the voices of Mr. Wilson and Tom.
“I tell you it would be a perfect cover for Jim and me,” Tom was saying excitedly.
“I’m telling you, it would be the perfect cover for Jim and me,” Tom said excitedly.
“But I don’t want to run the girls into danger,” Mr. Wilson insisted.
“But I don’t want to put the girls in danger,” Mr. Wilson insisted.
In the darkness Gale and Valerie exchanged wondering glances. Their curiosity was caught and without realizing they were doing so, they eavesdropped.
In the dark, Gale and Valerie shared curious glances. They were intrigued and, without even realizing it, they eavesdropped.
“No one would know,” Tom continued. “We could act as guides for the girls and at the same time perhaps discover a clue to the hideout of the rustlers.”
“No one would know,” Tom continued. “We could be guides for the girls and maybe at the same time find a clue to where the rustlers are hiding.”
“But it is dangerous, Tom,” Mr. Wilson said slowly.
“But it’s dangerous, Tom,” Mr. Wilson said slowly.
“Listen, Dad,” Tom said earnestly. “The rustlers have been stealing your cattle and a lot of other people’s for a long time, haven’t they?”
“Listen, Dad,” Tom said seriously. “The cattle thieves have been stealing your cows and a lot of other people’s for a long time, haven’t they?”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“You admit that if a stop isn’t put to this robbing, soon it will ruin you?”
“You acknowledge that if this stealing isn’t stopped, it will soon destroy you?”
23 “I’m getting desperate,” Mr. Wilson agreed heavily, “But I can’t permit you or Jim or any of those girls to run the risk.”
23 “I’m getting desperate,” Mr. Wilson said with a sigh, “But I can’t allow you, Jim, or any of those girls to take that risk.”
“But I tell you there isn’t any risk,” Tom argued. “No one would ever suspect us. Even the girls won’t know. We will be just a camping party.”
“But I’m telling you, there’s no risk,” Tom argued. “No one would ever suspect us. Even the girls won’t have a clue. We’ll just be a camping group.”
“But if someone should find out what you are doing--you would have no protection, there would be nothing you could do.”
“But if someone finds out what you’re doing—you won’t have any protection, and there’s nothing you can do.”
“We’ll figure something out,” Tom said. “Don’t you see, Dad? It is the best way to attempt to find the bandits. They would never suspect a party of girls.”
“We’ll figure something out,” Tom said. “Don’t you see, Dad? It’s the best way to try to find the bandits. They would never suspect a group of girls.”
The two voices trailed away as Tom and his father moved toward the cowboys’ bunkhouse. The girls stood perfectly still until they saw the bunkhouse door opened and closed again behind the two.
The two voices faded as Tom and his dad walked toward the cowboys' bunkhouse. The girls stayed completely still until they saw the bunkhouse door swing open and then shut again behind the two.
“Well,” Valerie said, “it appears we are to be lures for rustlers.”
“Well,” Valerie said, “it looks like we’re going to be bait for the rustlers.”
“I knew there was something wrong here at the K Bar O,” Gale said thoughtfully as the girls walked toward the house. “So it’s cattle thieves. No wonder Virginia’s mother and father look 24 constantly worried. Even Virginia herself seems to be always watching for something when we are out riding.”
“I knew something was off here at the K Bar O,” Gale said thoughtfully as the girls walked toward the house. “So it’s cattle thieves. No wonder Virginia’s mom and dad look constantly worried. Even Virginia herself seems to be always watching for something when we’re out riding.”
“We’d better say nothing to the others,” Valerie said as they mounted to the porch.
“We should keep this to ourselves,” Valerie said as they walked up to the porch.
“No,” Gale agreed. “If Uncle finally agrees to let us go on the trip, we are not to let on we know what Tom and his cowboy friend are up to.”
“No,” Gale agreed. “If Uncle finally lets us go on the trip, we can’t act like we know what Tom and his cowboy friend are up to.”
“Just keep our eyes and ears open,” murmured Valerie.
“Just keep our eyes and ears open,” Valerie whispered.
The next morning at breakfast Tom announced to the girls that his father had agreed to the proposed camping trip. The news was received with whoops of joy from Janet and Carol. Gale and Valerie exchanged a quiet glance.
The next morning at breakfast, Tom told the girls that his dad had agreed to the camping trip they suggested. Janet and Carol responded with cheers of excitement. Gale and Valerie shared a knowing look.
“We’ll take two tents for you girls,” Tom continued. “Jim, the rider who is going with us, and I will sleep in blankets. We’ll leave tomorrow.”
“We’ll take two tents for you girls,” Tom said. “Jim, the rider who’s coming with us, and I will sleep in blankets. We’ll leave tomorrow.”
A clatter of hoofs and shouting outside brought them all away from the breakfast table. A rider was flinging himself from his weary horse. Both the rider and the horse looked played out.
A loud sound of hooves and shouting outside pulled them all away from the breakfast table. A rider was jumping off his exhausted horse. Both the rider and the horse looked worn out.
“What’s up, Bert?” Mr. Wilson asked, striding from the ranch house and confronting the rider.
“What’s up, Bert?” Mr. Wilson asked, walking out of the ranch house and facing the rider.
The others eagerly crowded forward, intending 25 to miss not one word. From the man’s appearance and the appearance of his horse something important had happened.
The others eagerly moved closer, wanting 25 to catch every word. From the way the man looked and how his horse appeared, it was clear that something important had taken place.
“The two fellows who robbed the bank the other day broke outa jail last night and got clean away!” the rider said, mopping his face with a handkerchief. “I been out for hours with the Sheriff and his posse lookin’ for the trail. Didn’t come this way, did they?”
“The two guys who robbed the bank the other day broke out of jail last night and got away clean!” the rider said, wiping his face with a handkerchief. “I’ve been out for hours with the Sheriff and his team looking for the trail. They didn’t come this way, did they?”
Mr. Wilson shook his head. “If they did, Bert, we didn’t see ’em. Come in and have some breakfast?”
Mr. Wilson shook his head. “If they did, Bert, we didn't see them. Want to come in and have some breakfast?”
“Shore will,” the man replied gratefully. “A fella gets all fired hungry ridin’ around.”
“Sure will,” the man replied gratefully. “You get really hungry riding around.”
“Didn’t the thieves leave any trail at all?” Tom asked when the man had joined them and they were all seated once more about the table.
“Didn’t the thieves leave any trace at all?” Tom asked once the man joined them, and they all sat down around the table again.
“Wal, son,” the rider said, “we figger they separated, one goin’ north and the other south. Leastways, they were seen apart. Hank Cordy saw one tryin’ to swim the creek. He chased him but the fella got away. That was the short, dark haired one. The tall one was seen ridin’ out this way.”
“Hey, son,” the rider said, “we think they split up, with one heading north and the other south. At least, they were seen separately. Hank Cordy saw one trying to swim across the creek. He chased him, but the guy got away. That was the short one with dark hair. The tall one was seen riding out this way.”
“If he passed the K Bar O none of us saw him,” Mr. Wilson declared.
“If he passed the K Bar O, none of us saw him,” Mr. Wilson said.
26 “Wal,” the man sighed as he pushed his chair away from the table and the rest followed him into the ranch living room, “that was shore the most appetizin’ meal I ever ate. Reckon now I’ve got to be gettin’ along.”
26 “Wal,” the man sighed as he pushed his chair back from the table, and the others followed him into the ranch living room, “that was definitely the most delicious meal I’ve ever had. I guess it's time for me to head out now.”
“We’ll let you know if we see anything of the robbers,” Tom called after him.
“We’ll let you know if we see anything about the robbers,” Tom called after him.
Madge and Phyllis declared their intention of writing letters while Carol and Janet rode with Tom and Virginia out to the valley where the largest of the K Bar O’s herds was grazing. Valerie was not looking so well this morning and the other girls had coaxed her to lie down for a while. It would be a tragedy if she were not well enough for them to go on the proposed camping trip the next day.
Madge and Phyllis said they were going to write letters while Carol and Janet rode with Tom and Virginia out to the valley where the biggest of the K Bar O’s herds was grazing. Valerie wasn’t looking so good this morning, so the other girls convinced her to lie down for a bit. It would be a real shame if she wasn't well enough for them to go on the planned camping trip the next day.
Gale, rope in hand, found her way to the corral where Jim, she knew him by no other name, the cowboy who was to accompany the girls on their trip, was waiting to give her her first lesson with the use of her lasso. She learned first to make the slip knot, how to coil her rope, then how to grasp it for throwing.
Gale, with a rope in hand, made her way to the corral where Jim, known only by that name, the cowboy who was going to join the girls on their trip, was ready to give her her first lesson on using her lasso. She started by learning to make the slip knot, then how to coil her rope, and finally how to hold it for throwing.
“I never knew there was so much to it,” she declared after an hour had flown by.
“I never realized there was so much to it,” she said after an hour had passed.
“It won’t take you long to learn,” he assured her.
“It won’t take you long to learn,” he assured her.
27 A little while later Mr. Wilson appeared and had an errand for Jim to do. Gale wandered off by herself across the valley and up the hillside. The sun was warm and it was tiring work climbing through the grass and tangled undergrowth, so when she came to a tree which offered a large patch of shade from the sun she sank down to rest. Pretty soon she lay back, her arms under her head, gazing up at the little spot of blue sky that she could see through the branches of the tree.
27 A little while later, Mr. Wilson showed up and had a task for Jim. Gale wandered off by herself across the valley and up the hill. The sun was warm, and it was tiring to climb through the grass and tangled underbrush, so when she found a tree that provided a large shady spot, she settled down to rest. Before long, she lay back with her arms under her head, looking up at the small patch of blue sky visible through the branches of the tree.
Gale did not know when she fell asleep or for how long she slept, but when she opened her eyes the sun was blazing down into her face. It must be hours she thought instantly since she had sat down here to rest for a few minutes. Then the thought of what had awakened her made her prop herself up on an elbow and gaze around.
Gale didn’t know when she had fallen asleep or how long she had been out, but when she opened her eyes, the sun was shining brightly in her face. She immediately thought it must have been hours since she had sat down to rest for a few minutes. Then the thought of what had woken her up made her sit up on her elbow and look around.
Her throat went suddenly dry and a half smothered scream rose to her lips. It had been a heavy pressure on her right leg that had brought her back from her dreams, and now as she looked down at her foot horror overcame her. Its scaly body wound about her boot, the flat head swaying from side to side, was a huge rattlesnake. Gale dropped back on the grass with closed eyes, 28 trying to erase from her mind the sight of that reptile, the bite of which meant death.
Her throat suddenly went dry, and a half-smothered scream rose to her lips. It was a heavy pressure on her right leg that brought her back from her dreams, and now, as she looked down at her foot, horror overcame her. A huge rattlesnake wound around her boot, its scaly body coiling tightly and its flat head swaying from side to side. Gale dropped back onto the grass, eyes closed, trying to erase from her mind the sight of that reptile, the bite of which meant death. 28
What was she to do? Scream? There was no one about to hear her. She was too far from the ranch house to summon help by calling aloud. Raising her head a few inches she took one look and let it drop back again. The gimlet eyes of the snake were coming closer. It would not be long before it struck, or had it done so already? It could scarcely send its poisonous fangs through her heavy boot, she reminded herself desperately. But what was she to do? Nothing, she told herself hopelessly, a sinking in her heart. There was nothing she could do. She might struggle for her freedom, but she could not hope to avoid the darting, poisonous fangs of the snake. It would surely strike soon, and when it did----
What was she supposed to do? Scream? There was no one around to hear her. She was too far from the ranch house to call for help. She lifted her head a few inches, took a quick look, and let it drop back down again. The snake's piercing eyes were getting closer. It wouldn’t be long before it struck, or had it already? She desperately reminded herself that it could hardly bite through her heavy boot. But what was she to do? Nothing, she thought hopelessly, feeling a sinking in her heart. There was nothing she could do. She might fight for her freedom, but she couldn’t hope to escape the snake’s swift, venomous fangs. It would definitely strike soon, and when it did----
She caught her underlip between two rows of white teeth to quell the groan of helplessness. Tears of impotence sprang to her eyes. If only there were something she could do--some way she could---- Was it her imagination or did she hear a sound? Quickly she raised her head and a voice spoke from behind her.
She bit her lower lip between her white teeth to hold back a groan of helplessness. Tears of frustration filled her eyes. If only there was something she could do—some way she could—Was it her imagination, or did she hear a sound? She quickly lifted her head, and a voice spoke from behind her.
“Don’t move! Keep quiet!” the man, for it was a man’s voice, commanded.
“Don’t move! Stay quiet!” the man—because it was definitely a man’s voice—ordered.
29 Gale wondered hysterically if he expected her to do anything else. She couldn’t move if she wanted to. Terror made her lifeless.
29 Gale wondered frantically if he thought she could do anything else. She couldn’t move even if she wanted to. Fear made her feel numb.
“Please hurry!” she murmured.
“Please hurry!” she whispered.
A revolver shot was her answer and when next she looked down at her boot she shivered. The sight of the headless, mutilated body was sickening.
A gunshot was her response, and when she looked down at her boot again, she felt a chill. The sight of the headless, mangled body was nauseating.
“Don’t look,” Jim whispered as he lifted Gale’s boot clear of the snake. “Did it bite you?”
“Don’t look,” Jim whispered as he lifted Gale’s boot away from the snake. “Did it bite you?”
“I don’t think so,” Gale murmured fighting to control her nerves. Now that it was all over she felt as if she must scream. It was the natural reaction and as she stood up she leaned weakly against the tree. “How did--you happen--along just in time?”
“I don’t think so,” Gale murmured, trying to control her nerves. Now that it was all over, she felt like she might scream. It was a natural reaction, and as she stood up, she leaned weakly against the tree. “How did you show up just in time?”
The cowboy replaced his revolver in the holster at his belt. It was the first time Gale had noticed that he wore a gun. How lucky it had been for her that he did!
The cowboy put his revolver back in the holster on his belt. It was the first time Gale realized he was carrying a gun. How lucky she was that he did!
“I came lookin’ for you for some more practice with yore rope,” he drawled, as he sometimes did.
“I came looking for you for some more practice with your rope,” he said, as he sometimes did.
“You saved my life,” Gale said gratefully.
“You saved my life,” Gale said with appreciation.
“Shucks,” the cowboy said, flushing deep red. “How did the snake ever come to wind itself about yore leg?”
“Darn,” the cowboy said, turning deep red. “How did the snake manage to wrap itself around your leg?”
30 “I was asleep,” Gale said. “I’ll never forget the sight of that snake when I awoke. It was horrible!” She trembled involuntarily.
30 “I was asleep,” Gale said. “I’ll never forget how terrifying that snake looked when I woke up. It was awful!” She shivered without meaning to.
Jim patted her shoulder with clumsy kindness. “Do you reckon you can come back to the house now?”
Jim awkwardly patted her shoulder. “Do you think you can come back to the house now?”
“Of course,” Gale said and turned to follow him down the slope, sternly keeping her eyes away from that slippery, scaly, headless thing lying in the long grass.
“Of course,” Gale said and turned to follow him down the slope, sternly keeping her eyes away from that slippery, scaly, headless thing lying in the long grass.
“Do you always wear a gun, Jim?” she asked. “I never noticed it before.”
“Do you always carry a gun, Jim?” she asked. “I never noticed it before.”
“No, Miss Gale, none of us cowboys do,” he answered. “Guns belong to the old, bad West. But here lately we been havin’ trouble and I kinda got used to havin’ one along when I go ridin’.”
“No, Miss Gale, none of us cowboys do,” he replied. “Guns are a part of the old, wild West. But lately we’ve been having some issues, and I’ve kinda gotten used to having one with me when I go riding.”
“Probably on account of the cattle thieves,” Gale said to herself. Aloud she said:
“Probably because of the cattle thieves,” Gale muttered to herself. Then she said aloud:
“Trouble? What kind?”
“Trouble? What sort?”
“Oh, like these bank robbers,” he said evasively. “There’s always somebody willin’ to steal and honest folk have to protect themselves.”
“Oh, like these bank robbers,” he said, avoiding the topic. “There’s always someone willing to steal, and honest people have to protect themselves.”
“How did they get out of jail?” she asked as they reached the bottom of the hill and started along the trail to the ranch house.
“How did they get out of jail?” she asked as they reached the bottom of the hill and started down the trail to the ranch house.
31 “Sawed clean through the bars on the window,” he answered. “Probably had help from outside.”
31 “He cut right through the bars on the window,” he replied. “He probably got help from outside.”
“Has the Sheriff discovered either of them yet?”
“Has the Sheriff found either of them yet?”
“I reckon not. The Sheriff is good at trailin’ crooks, but these fellas are probably experienced in hidin’ out. I ’spect they’re almost to the border by now.”
“I don't think so. The Sheriff is good at tracking down criminals, but these guys are probably skilled at laying low. I bet they’re nearly at the border by now.”
“Which way are we going to travel tomorrow?” Gale asked.
“Which way are we traveling tomorrow?” Gale asked.
“Up into the hills would be the prettiest country,” he answered.
“Up in the hills is the prettiest countryside,” he replied.
At the corral fence they separated, Gale going on to the ranch house and Jim into the cowboys’ bunkhouse. The girls were on the porch, Janet and Carol perched at perilous angles on the railing, Virginia and Valerie on the top step, and Madge and Phyllis in chairs.
At the corral fence, they parted ways, Gale heading to the ranch house and Jim going into the cowboys’ bunkhouse. The girls were on the porch, with Janet and Carol balancing unsteadily on the railing, Virginia and Valerie on the top step, and Madge and Phyllis sitting in chairs.
“Where have you been?” Janet demanded.
“Where have you been?” Janet asked.
“What’s wrong?” Valerie asked.
"What's wrong?" Valerie asked.
“Wrong?” Gale questioned. She did not realize that her recent experience with the deadly rattlesnake had left her face pale and a tinge of shadow in her eyes.
“Wrong?” Gale questioned. She didn’t realize that her recent encounter with the deadly rattlesnake had left her face pale and a hint of shadow in her eyes.
“You look as though you had seen somebody’s ghost,” Carol declared.
“You look like you’ve seen a ghost,” Carol said.
32 “I came near to being one,” Gale answered, squeezing between Valerie and Virginia.
32 “I almost became one,” Gale replied, squeezing in between Valerie and Virginia.
“What do you mean?” Madge asked. “Did you meet the bank robbers?”
“What do you mean?” Madge asked. “Did you meet the bank robbers?”
Gale described with all the terrifying details her adventure with the snake and the girls were all speechless with amazement. When she had finished they regarded her wonderingly, fully appreciating what a close call she had had.
Gale described all the terrifying details of her adventure with the snake, and the girls were completely speechless with amazement. When she finished, they looked at her in wonder, fully grasping what a close call she had experienced.
“I’ll bet that was the only rattlesnake in this part of the country for weeks,” Virginia declared. “But you would have to meet him.”
“I bet that was the only rattlesnake in this part of the country for weeks,” Virginia said. “But you would have to meet him.”
“Hereafter you don’t go off by yourself,” Janet said determinedly.
“From now on, you aren’t going off by yourself,” Janet said firmly.
Gale laughed. “You needn’t caution me now. One experience is enough. You can be sure I won’t fall asleep like that again!”
Gale laughed. “You don’t need to warn me now. One experience was enough. You can bet I won’t fall asleep like that again!”
33
Chapter IV
DISCOVERY
The ranch house was astir early the next morning. The girls dashed about in mad last minute haste. Horses were saddled and waiting. The few necessities the girls were taking were rolled in slickers and strapped behind their saddles. Tents, cooking utensils, and eating supplies were loaded on two pack horses which Tom was to lead behind his own mount. As the girls were about to mount, Mr. Wilson called Gale and Phyllis over to where he was giving some last minute instructions to Tom and Jim.
The ranch house was bustling early the next morning. The girls rushed around in a frantic last-minute scramble. Horses were saddled and ready to go. The few essentials the girls were bringing were rolled up in slickers and strapped behind their saddles. Tents, cooking gear, and food supplies were loaded onto two pack horses that Tom was set to lead behind his own horse. Just as the girls were about to get on their horses, Mr. Wilson called Gale and Phyllis over to where he was giving some final instructions to Tom and Jim.
Mr. Wilson handed a small caliber revolver each to Gale and Phyllis.
Mr. Wilson handed a small-caliber revolver to both Gale and Phyllis.
“What----” Phyllis began wonderingly.
“What—” Phyllis began, intrigued.
“I think you ought to have them for protection,” Mr. Wilson explained. “Against rattlesnakes--and jack rabbits. I’m trusting you two with these because I think you are the steadiest ones.”
“I think you should keep them for protection,” Mr. Wilson said. “Against rattlesnakes—and jackrabbits. I’m trusting you two with these because I believe you are the most reliable ones.”
“Gale knows about the rattlesnakes,” Tom 34 said smiling. “I’ll bet she would have given a fortune for a gun yesterday.”
“Gale knows about the rattlesnakes,” Tom 34 said with a smile. “I bet she would have paid a fortune for a gun yesterday.”
“I’ll say I would,” Gale said with a shudder. “But we will have to have some target practice, so we know which end of the gun to aim.”
“I would,” Gale said with a shiver. “But we’ll need to do some target practice, so we know which end of the gun to aim at.”
“Tom can take care of that,” Jim interposed, “he’s right handy with a gun.”
“Tom can handle that,” Jim interrupted, “he's really good with a gun.”
“I don’t like this,” Phyllis said to Gale as the girls walked back to their horses. “Why should we need guns for protection? We are going on a peaceful trip.”
“I don’t like this,” Phyllis said to Gale as the girls walked back to their horses. “Why do we need guns for protection? We’re going on a peaceful trip.”
“What with bank robbers running loose,” Gale smiled. “We might be glad we have them.”
“What with bank robbers on the loose,” Gale smiled. “We might be thankful we have them.”
The guns were stored in the girls’ slickers and soon the party was ready to start. They waved gay farewells to Mr. and Mrs. Wilson as their horses trotted down the trail. Jim rode in front to guide them and directly behind him came Gale, Virginia, and Valerie. The other three Adventure Girls followed and Tom brought up the rear with the pack horses.
The guns were kept in the girls’ raincoats, and soon the group was set to go. They cheerfully said goodbye to Mr. and Mrs. Wilson as their horses walked down the trail. Jim rode at the front to lead them, followed closely by Gale, Virginia, and Valerie. The other three Adventure Girls trailed behind, and Tom brought up the rear with the pack horses.
The sun was slowly creeping higher in the sky pouring its warm rays on the world below. Three hours after their start the party halted for luncheon which they ate cold from their saddle bags, pushing on immediately. Jim had a camping 35 place in mind and he wanted to make it in plenty of time to pitch their tents by the light of day.
The sun was gradually rising higher in the sky, casting its warm rays on the world below. Three hours after they began, the group stopped for lunch, which they ate cold from their saddle bags, continuing right after. Jim had a camping spot in mind and wanted to reach it with enough time to set up their tents before dark.
Gale and Virginia watched Valerie with growing alarm. The girl was looking paler and more tired with the passing of the minutes. But Valerie was too plucky to call a halt on her own account. Once she swayed visibly in her saddle. Gale, reining her horse in beside Valerie’s, put an anxious arm about her friend.
Gale and Virginia watched Valerie with increasing concern. The girl was looking paler and more exhausted as the minutes went by. But Valerie was too determined to stop for her own sake. At one point, she swayed noticeably in her saddle. Gale, pulling her horse up beside Valerie’s, put a worried arm around her friend.
“Too tired to go on, Val? Just say so. Jim won’t mind camping right here.”
“Are you too tired to keep going, Val? Just let me know. Jim won’t mind camping right here.”
“No, don’t stop because of me,” Valerie pleaded. “I’ll stick it out.”
“No, don’t stop because of me,” Valerie urged. “I’ll hang in there.”
She would stick it out, Gale agreed admiringly, but it would take all her courage to do so. Certainly Valerie deserved to conquer the ill health that was robbing her of so much of the zest of living.
She would push through, Gale agreed admiringly, but it would take all her courage to do so. Definitely, Valerie deserved to overcome the bad health that was stealing so much of her joy in life.
The horses mounted to the ridge of a hill and there Jim called a halt. He gestured with his arm to the valley below where a cool stream of water dashed over rocks on its way to join a bigger tributary.
The horses climbed up to the top of a hill, and there Jim called for a stop. He waved his arm toward the valley below where a cool stream flowed over rocks on its way to join a larger tributary.
“There’s our camp site,” he said, beaming, “and we’ve made it with a good hour of daylight left.”
“There’s our campsite,” he said, smiling, “and we've arrived with a solid hour of sunlight remaining.”
36 “Thank goodness we made it at all!” Janet said vigorously, voicing the relief most of them felt. “I’ll be as stiff as a board tomorrow.”
36 “Thank goodness we made it!” Janet said excitedly, expressing the relief most of them felt. “I’m going to be as stiff as a board tomorrow.”
“I was going to suggest that we camp all day tomorrow,” Virginia added. “It looks like a nice spot, water and everything.”
“I was thinking we should camp all day tomorrow,” Virginia said. “It seems like a nice spot, with water and everything.”
“As you say,” Tom said cheerily. “Let’s get going, Jim, down to our camp site. I want to get settled and smell something cooking over the fire.”
“As you say,” Tom said cheerfully. “Let’s head out, Jim, to our campsite. I want to get settled and smell something cooking over the fire.”
It took them about ten minutes to work their way down to the little stream and when they descended from their horses there was a chorus of groans. All of them were stiff from their positions in the saddle. It was worse because it was the first time most of them had ever ridden all day.
It took them about ten minutes to make their way down to the small stream, and when they got off their horses, there was a chorus of groans. They were all stiff from sitting in the saddle. It was even more uncomfortable since it was the first time most of them had ridden all day.
“Get the tents up first,” Virginia proposed. “You and Jim can do that, Tom, while we gather some wood for a fire.”
“Let’s set up the tents first,” Virginia suggested. “You and Jim can handle that, Tom, while we collect some wood for a fire.”
After Tom and Jim had unsaddled the horses they set about erecting the girls’ tents. It was not long before a fire was crackling cheerily and bacon was spitting in a frying pan over the blaze.
After Tom and Jim took off the saddles from the horses, they got to work setting up the girls’ tents. It wasn't long before a fire was crackling happily and bacon was sizzling in a frying pan over the flames.
Directly the tents were erected and the girls’ beds made with a blanket spread over pine boughs, Valerie lay down utterly worn out. Gale 37 brought her supper and then left her alone to fall asleep early and get as much rest as she could. The others gathered about the campfire, despite their weariness, to talk and to sing songs. Tom had his harmonica and it seemed the fire gave him inspiration for he played until the others begged for mercy.
As soon as the tents were up and the girls’ beds were made with blankets over pine branches, Valerie lay down, completely exhausted. Gale 37 brought her dinner and then left her alone to fall asleep early and get as much rest as possible. The others gathered around the campfire, even though they were tired, to chat and sing songs. Tom had his harmonica, and it seemed the fire inspired him because he played until the others begged him to stop.
As Gale and Phyllis lay down on their bed of boughs in the tent with Valerie, a coyote howled dismally in the distance. From afar came an answering cry.
As Gale and Phyllis lay on their bed of branches in the tent with Valerie, a coyote howled mournfully in the distance. An answering cry came from far away.
“I’ll never get used to that noise if I stay here a hundred years,” declared Phyllis. “It will keep me awake all night.”
“I’ll never get used to that noise if I stay here a hundred years,” Phyllis said. “It will keep me awake all night.”
But five minutes after she had spoken Gale heard her regular breathing and knew she was asleep.
But five minutes after she spoke, Gale heard her steady breathing and realized she was asleep.
The next morning the girls were awakened by the aroma of coffee and by Tom banging on the frying pan.
The next morning, the girls were woken up by the smell of coffee and Tom banging on the frying pan.
“Wake up, sleepy-heads!” he roared.
"Wake up, sleepyheads!" he roared.
The girls tumbled from their tents stiff and only half awake. The cold creek water, dashed in their faces, though, served to put life into them with its tingling properties. Breakfast was more delicious than they had ever remembered that 38 meal to be. Perhaps it was the invigorating air, the exercise of the day before, or the excitement prevailing over this trip, but they all had big appetites.
The girls crawled out of their tents, stiff and still half-asleep. However, the cold creek water splashed on their faces quickly woke them up with its refreshing chill. Breakfast tasted better than they had ever remembered it being. Maybe it was the fresh air, the activity from the day before, or the excitement of the trip, but they all had huge appetites.
“What are we going to do today?” Virginia asked.
“What are we doing today?” Virginia asked.
“I am going to rest, rest, and rest some more,” Janet said loudly, as if daring someone to contradict her. “I shall never, never forget that ride yesterday.”
“I’m going to rest, rest, and rest some more,” Janet said loudly, as if challenging anyone to disagree with her. “I will never, ever forget that ride yesterday.”
“I’m going to do the same,” Valerie declared. She was looking a little weary this morning, but she seemed in good spirits.
“I’m going to do the same,” Valerie said. She looked a bit tired this morning, but she seemed to be in good spirits.
“Me likewise!” vouchsafed Carol.
“Me too!” said Carol.
“Well, I think I’d like to take a walk,” Madge said. “How about it, Virginia?”
“Well, I think I’d like to go for a walk,” Madge said. “What do you think, Virginia?”
“Just the thing,” Virginia declared.
“Exactly what I needed,” Virginia declared.
“Jim and I are going to follow the creek a ways and see if there could possibly be any fish in it,” Tom said.
“Jim and I are going to follow the creek for a bit and see if there might be any fish in it,” Tom said.
The latter two started off and Madge and Virginia started to walk along the creek in the opposite direction.
The latter two left, and Madge and Virginia began to walk along the creek in the opposite direction.
“Let’s cross the creek and see what’s over the hill on the other side,” proposed Phyllis to Gale.
“Let’s cross the creek and see what’s on the other side of the hill,” Phyllis suggested to Gale.
The two crossed the creek on a series of stones 39 placed just right for the purpose. From the other side they waved gayly at their remaining camp mates and started forward. Here the undergrowth was thick. In her hand Gale held the gun Mr. Wilson had given her. It was not her intention to be confronted unprepared by any more rattlesnakes. Jim had explained the working mechanism of the little gun and Gale was sure she knew enough about it not to hurt herself at least.
The two crossed the creek on a series of stones 39 arranged just right for this purpose. From the other side, they waved cheerfully at their remaining campmates and moved forward. The undergrowth was thick here. Gale held the gun that Mr. Wilson had given her. She wasn’t planning to be caught off guard by any more rattlesnakes. Jim had explained how the little gun worked, and Gale was confident she knew enough to avoid hurting herself, at least.
“Oh!” Phyllis jumped as something darted across in front of them.
“Oh!” Phyllis jumped as something zipped by in front of them.
“Only a jack rabbit,” Gale laughed.
“Just a jackrabbit,” Gale chuckled.
“You never can tell,” Phyllis murmured, treading through the grass more warily. “I knew of a man once who tread on a snake.”
“You never know,” Phyllis said softly, stepping through the grass more carefully. “I knew a guy once who stepped on a snake.”
“That’s not as bad as finding one wound around your leg,” Gale declared. “Look, what’s that up there?”
“That’s not as bad as finding one wrapped around your leg,” Gale said. “Look, what’s that up there?”
Half hidden by a growth of cactus and tangled vines, yawned a dark cavernous hole.
Half hidden by a mass of cactus and tangled vines, a dark, deep hole gaped.
“Let’s investigate,” proposed Phyllis. “It rather looks like a cave. I didn’t know they had caves in Arizona.”
"Let's check it out," suggested Phyllis. "It definitely looks like a cave. I didn't realize there were caves in Arizona."
“I know there were a lot of huge subterranean caves discovered in 1909,” Gale answered. “But I 40 don’t know in what part of the state they were. Phyllis, look!” The last words had come with a gasp of incredulity.
“I know there were a lot of massive underground caves found in 1909,” Gale replied. “But I 40 have no idea where in the state they were. Phyllis, look!” The last words came out in a gasp of disbelief.
They were closer to the cave now and could clearly see the man who stood in the opening. He was gazing away from them, toward the other side of the valley.
They were closer to the cave now and could clearly see the man standing in the entrance. He was looking away from them, toward the other side of the valley.
“One of the bank robbers!” Phyllis gasped.
"One of the bank robbers!" Phyllis exclaimed.
The man, as though he had heard her, turned and looked in their direction. The next minute he had turned and disappeared into the cave.
The man, as if he had heard her, turned and looked in their direction. The next moment, he had turned and vanished into the cave.
“C’mon,” Phyllis said excitedly, “let’s see where he goes.”
“Come on,” Phyllis said excitedly, “let’s see where he goes.”
The girls covered the few remaining yards to the cave in a run. Once at the cave, caution overtook them. The desperado might be lying in wait for them, and it would be well for them to proceed slowly and carefully.
The girls sprinted the last few yards to the cave. Once they got there, they became cautious. The outlaw could be hiding, so it was best to move slowly and carefully.
As they entered the mouth of the cave, darkness, black and impenetrable, dropped on them like a cloak.
As they stepped into the cave's entrance, a darkness, thick and unyielding, enveloped them like a heavy cloak.
41
Chapter V
PURSUIT
Gale’s left hand clasped tightly in that of Phyllis and with Gale holding her gun tightly and ready for instant action should the need arise, the two walked forward. They tried to make as little noise as possible, but though they walked on tiptoe, the sound echoed back to them dully. The ground underfoot was rough and uneven. On both sides of them the earth walls were damp and cold. The air was heavy and musty and the girls shivered as they tried to walk bravely forward. From up ahead of them came a sudden sound as of a boot heel striking against stone.
Gale's left hand was firmly held by Phyllis, while Gale kept her gun tightly grasped and ready for action if necessary. The two moved forward, trying to be as quiet as possible, but even as they walked on tiptoe, the sound came back to them softly. The ground beneath them was rough and uneven. On both sides, the earth walls were damp and cold. The air felt heavy and musty, making the girls shiver as they tried to walk confidently ahead. Suddenly, they heard a sound from up ahead, like a boot heel hitting stone.
“There he is!” Phyllis said in a sharp whisper. “What’ll we do?”
“There he is!” Phyllis said in a tense whisper. “What should we do?”
“Follow him and see where he is hiding,” Gale returned.
“Follow him and see where he’s hiding,” Gale replied.
Slowly and with the utmost caution the girls crept forward. Once when they came to a turn in the passage they were unprepared for it and 42 stumbled into the wall. Thereafter as they walked along, Phyllis kept one guiding hand against the wall. Suddenly her hand came in contact with something round and small set in a large niche in the wall.
Slowly and very carefully, the girls crept forward. Once, when they reached a turn in the passage, they were caught off guard and stumbled into the wall. After that, as they continued walking, Phyllis kept one hand against the wall for guidance. Suddenly, her hand touched something small and round that was placed in a large niche in the wall.
“Hold on, I’ve found something, Gale,” she said. “I wish we had a flashlight.”
“Wait, I found something, Gale,” she said. “I wish we had a flashlight.”
“What is it?”
"What is that?"
“I guess it’s a candle. It is a candle, and it’s been lit recently, too, because the end is still warm and the wax isn’t hard yet.”
“I guess it’s a candle. It is a candle, and it’s been lit recently, too, because the end is still warm and the wax isn’t hard yet.”
“Keep it, maybe we’ll find some matches,” Gale laughed.
“Hold onto it, maybe we’ll find some matches,” Gale laughed.
They came to a turn in the passage and for a moment a little speck of light showed ahead of them. But suddenly it flickered and died out.
They reached a bend in the hallway, and for a moment, a tiny spot of light appeared ahead of them. But suddenly, it flickered and went out.
“I’ll bet it was another candle,” Phyllis whispered. “But if that was the man we are after who blew it out, he is awf’ly far away from us.”
“I bet it was another candle,” Phyllis whispered. “But if that was the guy we're after who blew it out, he’s really far from us.”
Gale stood still and Phyllis stopped also. Over and about them was silence. As they stood there they seemed to imagine all sorts of sounds, footsteps, whispers from unseen antagonists, scurrying of mice in the passageway.
Gale stood still and Phyllis stopped too. Everything around them was silent. As they stood there, they seemed to imagine all kinds of sounds—footsteps, whispers from unseen adversaries, and the scurrying of mice in the hallway.
“I don’t like this,” Phyllis said nervously. “Let’s go back to camp and get Tom or Jim.”
“I don’t like this,” Phyllis said, feeling anxious. “Let’s head back to camp and grab Tom or Jim.”
“You mean to say we are lost in here?”
“You're saying we’re lost in here?”
“Well, I haven’t the faintest knowledge in which direction the entrance lies,” Gale said candidly. “Do you?”
“Well, I have no idea which way the entrance is,” Gale said honestly. “Do you?”
“It is back of some place,” Phyllis said uneasily. “We’ve got to find it.”
“It’s behind some place,” Phyllis said nervously. “We need to locate it.”
“We’ve got to find it if we want to get out,” Gale agreed. “Suppose we turn around and walk the other way.”
“We need to find it if we want to get out,” Gale agreed. “What if we turn around and go the other way?”
A mocking laugh arose from somewhere in the passage and echoed loudly and weirdly. Both girls shivered from the ominous tone of it. They walked along, Phyllis’ hand against the wall to guide them, but soon her hand touched empty air.
A mocking laugh came from somewhere in the hallway and echoed strangely and loudly. Both girls shivered at its unsettling tone. They walked on, Phyllis’s hand against the wall to guide them, but soon her hand touched nothing but empty air.
“There’s a turn here,” she cautioned.
“There’s a turn here,” she warned.
“It’s a cross passage,” Gale said. “Passages on both sides of us, but which one do we take?”
“It’s a cross passage,” Gale said. “There are passages on both sides of us, but which one should we take?”
Again that taunting laugh rumbled from behind them.
Again, that mocking laugh echoed from behind them.
“Whichever way we go, I hope it is away from him,” Phyllis declared trembling. “That laugh gives me the jitters, it is so melodramatic. Soon he will be telling us we are in his power.”
“Whichever way we go, I hope it’s away from him,” Phyllis said, shaking. “That laugh gives me the creeps; it’s so over-the-top. Soon he’ll be telling us we’re at his mercy.”
Gale laughed nervously as the girls continued 44 along the right hand passage. Phyllis stumbled wildly over something and shrieked madly as her exploring fingers came in contact with something cold and hard.
Gale laughed nervously as the girls kept moving down the right-hand path. Phyllis tripped over something and screamed wildly when her searching fingers touched something cold and hard.
“What is it?” Gale demanded.
“What is it?” Gale asked.
“It f-feels like a s-skull,” Phyllis murmured with difficulty.
“It feels like a skull,” Phyllis murmured with difficulty.
“Don’t be silly,” Gale said, repressing a shudder. “Probably only a rock. Come along, the girls will begin to worry about us soon.”
“Don’t be ridiculous,” Gale said, pushing down a shiver. “It’s probably just a rock. Let’s go, the girls will start to get worried about us soon.”
“They would worry more if they knew we were lost in here,” Phyllis declared.
“They would be more concerned if they realized we were stuck in here,” Phyllis declared.
They walked on for what seemed hours, straining their eyes into the darkness for that bit of light which would mean they were near the entrance, straining their ears to catch unfamiliar sounds.
They walked on for what felt like hours, straining their eyes in the dark for any sign of light that would mean they were close to the entrance, and listening closely for any unfamiliar sounds.
“G-Gale, do you really think we will find the way out?” Phyllis asked after a long while.
“G-Gale, do you really think we’ll find a way out?” Phyllis asked after a long pause.
“Of course,” Gale said staunchly, with far more cheerfulness than she felt. “We can’t stay in here forever.”
“Of course,” Gale said firmly, with a lot more cheerfulness than she actually felt. “We can’t stay in here forever.”
“No,” Phyllis said and her voice shook uncontrollably. “Soon we would starve.”
“No,” Phyllis said, her voice trembling uncontrollably. “Soon we would starve.”
Gale, her own nerves on edge with the darkness and their hopeless search for the opening, 45 recognized the hysteria in her friend’s voice. But before she could remonstrate, there arose that maddening, taunting laugh.
Gale, feeling her own nerves fray in the darkness and their fruitless search for the opening, 45 noticed the panic in her friend’s voice. But before she could protest, that infuriating, mocking laugh echoed.
“Gale,” Phyllis said hysterically, “I can’t stand it! I can’t! If we don’t find the entrance soon, I’ll----”
“Gale,” Phyllis said frantically, “I can’t take it anymore! I can’t! If we don’t find the entrance soon, I’ll----”
Gale shook her sternly. “Phyllis! Pull yourself together! Don’t you see, that is just what he is trying to do, get us rattled? Of course we’ll find the entrance. We’ve got to, but for goodness sake don’t go to pieces now. Wait until we get back to camp and then we’ll scream and tear our hair.”
Gale shook her firmly. “Phyllis! Get a grip! Don't you see that’s exactly what he wants to do, make us anxious? Of course we’ll find the entrance. We have to, but for heaven's sake don’t fall apart now. Wait until we get back to camp, and then we can freak out.”
The picture of the two of them screaming and tearing their hair was a little too much for Phyllis’ sense of humor and she laughed jerkily.
The image of the two of them yelling and pulling their hair out was a bit much for Phyllis's sense of humor, and she laughed awkwardly.
“It wouldn’t be so bad,” she said, Gale’s arm about her shoulders, “if Relentless Rudolph would stop laughing.”
“It wouldn’t be so bad,” she said, with Gale’s arm around her shoulders, “if Relentless Rudolph would just stop laughing.”
“That’s a good name for him,” Gale smiled.
"That’s a great name for him," Gale smiled.
They stood together in the darkness, trying to fathom a way out of their predicament.
They stood together in the dark, trying to figure a way out of their situation.
“Gale, do you suppose----” Phyllis began.
“Gale, do you think----” Phyllis started.
“What?” her friend encouraged.
"What?" her friend urged.
“This sort of thing was what your uncle was thinking of when he gave us those revolvers?”
“This is what your uncle had in mind when he gave us those revolvers?”
46 “I shouldn’t be surprised,” Gale said slowly.
46 "I guess I shouldn't be surprised," Gale said slowly.
“I wish I had mine now,” Phyllis wailed. “A lot of good it does us in my slicker.”
“I wish I had mine now,” Phyllis cried. “What good does it do us in my slicker?”
“I’ve got mine,” Gale reminded her, “but we haven’t seen anything to shoot at yet.”
“I’ve got mine,” Gale reminded her, “but we haven’t seen anything to shoot at yet.”
“Why do you suppose he, Relentless Rudolph, is trying to scare us so?” was Phyllis’ next question.
“Why do you think he, Relentless Rudolph, is trying to scare us so?” was Phyllis’s next question.
“I haven’t the faintest idea,” Gale answered. “Unless he is trying to scare us so we will be afraid to send the police after him.”
“I have no clue,” Gale replied. “Unless he’s trying to intimidate us so we won’t feel comfortable calling the cops on him.”
“Not much chance,” Phyllis said indignantly. “I’d like to lead the police here, myself. If this cave didn’t give me the jitters,” she added. “Let’s get going--some place.”
“Not much chance,” Phyllis said angrily. “I’d like to bring the police here myself. If this cave didn’t freak me out,” she added. “Let’s get moving—somewhere.”
Hand in hand they started off again. This passage had a more hollow sound than the others. Their footsteps, for they no longer bothered to tread silently, sounded like thunder in their ears. The ground was getting more uneven and suddenly they bumped ignominiously into the wall.
Hand in hand, they set off again. This path had a more empty sound than the others. Their footsteps, since they no longer cared to walk quietly, sounded like thunder in their ears. The ground was becoming more uneven, and suddenly they awkwardly bumped into the wall.
“That’s the end of that,” Phyllis said in a tired voice. “We’ll wear ourselves out before long.”
“That’s it,” Phyllis said wearily. “We’ll exhaust ourselves before we know it.”
They went back the way they had come and when they came to the cross passages, chose one going in the opposite direction. Their steps were 47 lagging, and their eyes burned from straining them to catch one glimpse of daylight.
They retraced their steps and when they reached the cross passages, picked one that went in the opposite direction. Their steps were 47 slow, and their eyes stung from trying to catch a glimpse of daylight.
“Phyllis! Look! The entrance!” Gale cried joyously.
“Phyllis! Look! The entrance!” Gale exclaimed happily.
“Hurray! Let’s run!” Phyllis said eagerly.
"Hooray! Let's go!" Phyllis said excitedly.
All their tiredness was gone now. They raced eagerly for the patch of light ahead of them and burst out upon a valley of green.
All their exhaustion vanished now. They rushed eagerly toward the patch of light ahead of them and emerged into a valley of green.
“I was never so glad to leave any place,” Phyllis said, sinking down beneath a tree and leaning wearily against the trunk. “Rest a couple of minutes and then we’ll go back to camp.”
“I’ve never been so happy to leave anywhere,” Phyllis said, sinking down under a tree and leaning tiredly against the trunk. “Let’s rest for a couple of minutes, and then we’ll head back to camp.”
“Phyllis,” Gale said slowly, gazing about them first this way and then that. “This isn’t the same place where we went in.”
“Phyllis,” Gale said slowly, looking around first this way and then that. “This isn’t the same place we entered.”
“No,” Phyllis agreed thoughtfully, after looking around, “it isn’t. Don’t tell me we’re lost again! At that,” she said calmly, “I’d rather be lost out here in the open than in those underground passages.”
“No,” Phyllis said thoughtfully after glancing around, “it really isn’t. Please don’t tell me we’re lost again! Honestly,” she added calmly, “I’d rather be lost out here in the open than down in those underground tunnels.”
“Come on,” Gale said impatiently, “we can’t sit here all day. We have to find the camp.”
“Come on,” Gale said, clearly annoyed. “We can’t just sit here all day. We need to find the camp.”
The sun was high overhead. It was hours since they had left their camp site. What must the others be thinking? Had Tom or Jim started out to find them?
The sun was high in the sky. It had been hours since they left their campsite. What could the others be thinking? Had Tom or Jim set out to look for them?
48 “Maybe we could stay here and let ’em find us,” Phyllis said, relaxed and lazy.
48 “Maybe we could just hang out here and wait for them to find us,” Phyllis said, feeling relaxed and laid-back.
“We can’t stay here,” Gale said decidedly. She hit upon a sudden inspiration to make her friend bestir herself. “We are too close to the cave, the bandit might pursue us,” she added smilingly.
“We can’t stay here,” Gale said firmly. She suddenly came up with an idea to motivate her friend. “We’re too close to the cave; the bandit might come after us,” she added with a smile.
That was enough. Phyllis jumped to her feet and started to climb over the uneven ground through the trees. At the top of the rise they saw their camp nestling beside the little creek in the valley. The subterranean passages they had been in led directly through the hill which they had started to climb earlier in the day. From where they stood now, they could see the partly hidden entrance which they had first discovered. On their way down the hillside they took particular care not to go near the mouth of the cave, lest they should see and be seen by the bank bandit.
That was it. Phyllis jumped up and started to make her way over the uneven ground through the trees. At the top of the hill, they spotted their camp tucked away next to the small creek in the valley. The underground pathways they had explored led straight through the hill they had begun to climb earlier that day. From where they were standing now, they could see the partially hidden entrance they had discovered first. As they walked down the hill, they were especially careful to stay away from the cave’s opening, so they wouldn’t see the bank bandit or be seen by him.
When they returned to the camp the others greeted them with mingled exclamations of curiosity and thankfulness.
When they got back to the camp, the others welcomed them with a mix of curious questions and expressions of gratitude.
“We had about decided that you were lost,” Carol declared.
“We were just about convinced that you were lost,” Carol said.
“You would have been right----” Gale began.
“You would have been right—” Gale started.
“Hold on!” Phyllis exclaimed. “Who is that with Jim?”
“Wait a second!” Phyllis exclaimed. “Who’s that with Jim?”
49 The girls saw Jim approaching the campfire where they were all gathered, and with him was the man who two days before had brought the news of the escape of the bank bandits to the K Bar O.
49 The girls noticed Jim coming toward the campfire where they were all hanging out, and with him was the guy who had delivered the news about the bank robbers escaping to the K Bar O just two days earlier.
“Are you still hunting for the escaped robbers?” was Phyllis’ eager question the minute the two men came within hearing distance of the girls and Tom.
“Are you still looking for the escaped robbers?” Phyllis asked eagerly the moment the two men came within earshot of the girls and Tom.
“Shore!” he answered promptly.
“Sure!” he answered promptly.
“Well,” Phyllis smiled over the sensation she knew her words would create, “we saw one of them this morning.”
“Well,” Phyllis smiled, aware of the impact her words would have, “we saw one of them this morning.”
“You what? Where? Are you sure it was one of them?” The questions poured from all present.
"You what? Where? Are you sure it was one of them?" The questions came flooding in from everyone there.
“Oh, we’re sure all right,” Phyllis said. “He scared us out of a month’s sleep. I’ve christened him Relentless Rudolph the way he followed us and laughed at us.”
“Oh, we're definitely sure,” Phyllis said. “He scared us out of a month's sleep. I've named him Relentless Rudolph because of the way he followed us and laughed at us.”
“Followed you? Laughed at you?” Janet echoed. “What do you mean?”
“Followed you? Laughed at you?” Janet echoed. “What do you mean?”
“Explain yourself,” urged Carol.
“Tell me what happened,” urged Carol.
So while the others listened Gale let Phyllis tell of their morning’s adventure. Phyllis recreated vividly with words the suspense they had 50 felt while fumbling around in the dark of the passages. The other girls were quite beside themselves with excitement when she had finished.
So while the others listened, Gale let Phyllis share their morning's adventure. Phyllis vividly described the suspense they felt while fumbling around in the darkness of the passages. The other girls were completely thrilled when she finished.
Armed with flashlights and the revolvers they always carried now Tom followed Jim and the special deputy into the cave when Gale and Phyllis had shown them the entrance.
Armed with flashlights and the revolvers they always carried, Tom followed Jim and the special deputy into the cave after Gale and Phyllis had shown them the entrance.
The girls returned to the camp to await the return of the three and their prisoner. They had no doubts that if the bandit was still in the cave, the three men would find him and bring him back to face justice.
The girls went back to the camp to wait for the three and their captive. They were confident that if the bandit was still in the cave, the three men would locate him and bring him back to face justice.
“But there might be another exit to the cave that you don’t know about,” Virginia mused to Phyllis and Gale. “Even now he might be miles away.”
“But there could be another way out of the cave that you don’t know about,” Virginia thought out loud to Phyllis and Gale. “He could be miles away right now.”
“Well,” Phyllis said uncomfortably, remembering the thief’s laughter, “the farther he stays away from me, the better.”
“Well,” Phyllis said awkwardly, recalling the thief’s laughter, “the longer he stays away from me, the better.”
“I hope nothing happens to Tom,” Virginia said with a worried frown for her brother. “If there is any danger, he is bound to rush right into it.”
“I hope nothing happens to Tom,” Virginia said with a worried frown for her brother. “If there’s any danger, he’s sure to dive right in.”
“Don’t worry,” Gale consoled her, “Tom is old enough to take care of himself. While we are waiting, I’m going to have some target practice so I’ll know how to handle this revolver.”
“Don’t worry,” Gale reassured her, “Tom can take care of himself. While we wait, I’m going to do some target practice so I can learn how to handle this revolver.”
51 “A good idea,” Phyllis declared jumping to her feet. “We’ll have a shooting match.”
51 “That’s a great idea,” Phyllis said, leaping to her feet. “Let’s have a shooting match.”
Virginia tacked a large piece of paper to a tree and paced off twenty-five feet. From her mark Gale tried her luck at hitting their target. When she had finished they discovered that one of her six bullets had just nicked the edge of the paper. The others had gone clear past the tree. Phyllis was not even as lucky. None of her tries was successful.
Virginia nailed a large piece of paper to a tree and walked out twenty-five feet. From her spot, Gale took her shot at the target. When she was done, they found that one of her six bullets had barely grazed the edge of the paper. The rest had completely missed the tree. Phyllis wasn’t even as fortunate—none of her attempts hit the mark.
“You couldn’t hit a barn door if you were inside the barn,” Carol teased.
“You couldn’t hit the broad side of a barn even if you were inside it,” Carol teased.
“You couldn’t do any better!” was Phyllis’ spirited retort. “Give us a chance, we’ll show you.”
“You couldn’t do any better!” Phyllis shot back with energy. “Just give us a chance, and we’ll prove it to you.”
The sun fell farther and farther in the west. The girls nervously idled away the time, keeping anxious eyes on the hill opposite where they expected Tom and his companions to reappear. But the minutes flew and the others did not come. The sun dropped from sight, leaving a trail of glorious colors in his wake. From the east, night like a pearly gray blanket covered the sky.
The sun sank lower and lower in the west. The girls anxiously passed the time, watching the opposite hill where they hoped Tom and his friends would show up. But the minutes went by, and the others didn’t arrive. The sun disappeared, leaving behind a stunning display of colors. From the east, night rolled in like a soft gray blanket, covering the sky.
Virginia sliced bacon in the frying pan over the fire. Gale made coffee and soon inviting aromas of their supper drifted on the air.
Virginia sliced bacon in the frying pan over the fire. Gale made coffee, and before long, the inviting aromas of their dinner filled the air.
52 “The smell of food will bring Tom if nothing else does,” Virginia declared laughingly.
52 “The smell of food will definitely get Tom here if nothing else will,” Virginia said with a laugh.
But it grew later. Darkness with its impenetrable shadows closed down. The girls huddled about the campfire, watching the fantastic shadows the flames threw over the tents. They had had their supper and put aside things to be warmed when the others returned.
But it got later. Darkness with its thick shadows settled in. The girls gathered around the campfire, watching the amazing shadows the flames cast over the tents. They had eaten dinner and set aside food to be warmed up when the others came back.
“Do you suppose they could have gotten lost like we did?” Phyllis asked after a long and heavy silence.
“Do you think they might have gotten lost like we did?” Phyllis asked after a long, heavy silence.
“They had flashlights,” put in Madge. “They shouldn’t have.”
“They had flashlights,” Madge said. “They shouldn’t have.”
“Ah, but you don’t know that place!” Phyllis shivered, “It gives me the creeps to think of it.”
“Ah, but you don’t know that place!” Phyllis shivered, “It freaks me out to think about it.”
“What’s that?” Virginia cried suddenly.
“What’s that?” Virginia exclaimed suddenly.
They listened attentively. A stick cracked as a heavy foot trod on it. In the fitful firelight’s gleam they could see three shadowy figures crossing the creek.
They listened closely. A stick snapped as a heavy foot stepped on it. In the flickering firelight, they could see three shadowy figures crossing the creek.
“Tom?” Virginia called uncertainly.
“Tom?” Virginia called hesitantly.
“All safe,” Tom’s hearty voice assured her.
“All safe,” Tom’s cheerful voice reassured her.
“But where is the bandit?” Valerie asked excitedly.
“But where’s the bandit?” Valerie asked eagerly.
“That’s what we’d like to know,” grumbled 53 Tom. “We searched that place all through but there was no one in there.”
“That’s what we want to know,” grumbled 53 Tom. “We searched that place thoroughly, but there was no one there.”
“But we did see him,” Phyllis insisted. “He must have escaped before you got there.”
“But we did see him,” Phyllis insisted. “He must have escaped before you arrived.”
“That’s what we figgered,” Jim put in. “We found footprints of a man, but escaping the law seems to be that fella’s strong point.”
“That’s what we figured,” Jim added. “We found footprints of a guy, but evading the law seems to be that dude’s specialty.”
“He won’t escape all the time,” murmured the deputy. “We’ll catch up with him some day.”
“He won’t get away forever,” the deputy murmured. “We’ll catch him eventually.”
The girls, Virginia and Gale, warmed the supper for the three men and before they all turned in for the night, the deputy took his leave, declaring he could not spend the night at their campfire, but had to be miles away by morning.
The girls, Virginia and Gale, heated up dinner for the three men, and before they all went to bed for the night, the deputy said his goodbyes, stating he couldn't stay at their campfire but needed to be miles away by morning.
The girls slept peacefully and dreamlessly, storing up energy for the day’s ride ahead of them, for it was Tom and Jim’s plan to continue on to a new camp site the next day.
The girls slept peacefully and without dreams, saving up energy for the day's ride ahead of them, because Tom and Jim planned to move on to a new campsite the next day.
54
Chapter VI
GHOST CABIN
“Ah, me, the joys of camping in the open!” Carol said to the world at large.
“Ah, the joys of camping outside!" Carol exclaimed to everyone around her.
Rain had been steadily pouring down on the file of riders since early morning. Clad in shining slickers they were riding on through the downpour. It was decidedly uncomfortable and to make it worse, they had had to have a cold lunch because everything was soaked and neither Tom nor Jim could make a fire. Such conditions had led to Carol’s declaration.
Rain had been pouring steadily on the group of riders since early morning. Dressed in shiny raincoats, they were pushing through the downpour. It was definitely uncomfortable, and to make matters worse, they had to eat a cold lunch because everything was soaked and neither Tom nor Jim could start a fire. These conditions prompted Carol to make a declaration.
The others smiled but Janet was the only one who grumbled in reply.
The others smiled, but Janet was the only one who complained in response.
“When do we get to this cabin, Jim?” she called over the heads of Gale, Valerie and Virginia.
“When do we arrive at this cabin, Jim?” she called over the heads of Gale, Valerie, and Virginia.
Jim knew of a cabin where he promised them they could spend the night in comparative dryness and warmth. It was an old miner’s shack, long since deserted by its owner, but no matter how ramshackle and tumbledown, it beckoned as 55 a heavenly haven to the wet, weary riders because it promised shelter from the rain.
Jim knew of a cabin where he promised them they could spend the night in relative dryness and warmth. It was an old miner’s shack, long abandoned by its owner, but no matter how rundown and dilapidated, it called out as 55 a heavenly refuge to the soaked, tired riders because it promised shelter from the rain.
“In ’bout an hour, I reckon,” Jim replied. “Mebbe less.”
“In about an hour, I guess,” Jim replied. “Maybe less.”
“I hope it’s less,” Gale murmured to Virginia.
“I hope it’s less,” Gale said quietly to Virginia.
Her cousin smiled at her. “Feeling disgusted with camping in the open? I wouldn’t blame you. This isn’t a nice experience for newcomers to our state.”
Her cousin smiled at her. “Feeling grossed out by camping in the open? I can’t blame you. This isn’t a great experience for newcomers to our state.”
“It isn’t me,” Gale said with a surprised glance, as though the mere thought of her own comfort had never entered her head. “It’s Val. She’s looking rather--peaked.”
“It’s not me,” Gale said with a surprised look, as if the idea of her own comfort had never crossed her mind. “It’s Val. She looks pretty--drained.”
“She’s bearing up marvelously well,” Virginia replied with equal concern. “I hope today isn’t too much for her. I don’t want to spend more than one night in this cabin Jim is taking us to.”
“She’s handling it really well,” Virginia replied with the same concern. “I hope today isn’t too overwhelming for her. I don’t want to spend more than one night in this cabin Jim is taking us to.”
“Why not?” Gale asked.
“Why not?” Gale asked.
“Well,” Virginia shifted uncomfortably, “I--just don’t that’s all.”
“Well,” Virginia shifted uncomfortably, “I—just don’t, that’s all.”
“Come on, out with it,” Gale said gayly. “Don’t go keeping secrets from me. Is the place haunted?” she asked hopefully.
“Come on, spill it,” Gale said cheerfully. “Don't keep secrets from me. Is the place haunted?” she asked eagerly.
“It’s known as Ghost Cabin,” Virginia said reluctantly.
“It’s called Ghost Cabin,” Virginia said hesitantly.
“How interesting!” Gale declared. “Tell me more! How did it come by that name?”
“How interesting!” Gale exclaimed. “Tell me more! How did it get that name?”
56 “It is near the entrance to an old silver mine,” Virginia explained. “Years ago this region was thought to hold valuable silver deposits. Some miners came and camped here. The owner of the cabin worked his mine for a year or so. Some people said he made a lot of money out of it. I don’t know. Anyway, the miner was found murdered in his cabin, supposedly killed by thieves.”
56 “It’s close to the entrance of an old silver mine,” Virginia said. “Years ago, people believed this area had valuable silver deposits. Some miners came and set up camp here. The cabin owner worked his mine for about a year. Some people said he made a lot of money from it. I’m not sure. Anyway, the miner was found murdered in his cabin, supposedly by thieves.”
“Where does the ghost come in?” Gale wanted to know.
“Where does the ghost fit in?” Gale wanted to know.
“The miner is supposed to come back to his cabin at night to wait for the thieves who murdered him,” Virginia told her.
“The miner is supposed to come back to his cabin at night to wait for the thieves who killed him,” Virginia told her.
“Cheerful thought,” Gale grimaced wryly. “Do you suppose he’ll come tonight?”
“Cheerful thought,” Gale said with a wry grimace. “Do you think he’ll show up tonight?”
“I don’t know,” Virginia said doubtfully, albeit a bit hopefully. “It would be fun, wouldn’t it, to meet a ghost?”
“I don’t know,” Virginia said with uncertainty, but a hint of hope. “It would be fun, right, to meet a ghost?”
“A lot of fun,” Gale agreed dryly. “I’m not particularly fond of the things myself. I’ll have to pass this tale on to the others.”
“A lot of fun,” Gale agreed dryly. “I’m not really into those things myself. I’ll have to share this story with the others.”
While they rode, Gale, with Virginia’s help, told the rest of the Adventure Girls the story about the cabin to which they were going. They were a little dubious about the night and its outcome, but all agreed it would be highly exciting. 57 Tom and Jim promptly declared the tale a myth, that there were no such things as ghosts.
While they were riding, Gale, with Virginia’s help, shared the story about the cabin they were heading to with the other Adventure Girls. They were a bit unsure about how the night would go, but everyone agreed it would be super exciting. 57 Tom and Jim quickly called it a myth, insisting that ghosts didn’t exist.
“You’re just trying to spoil our prospect of an exciting evening,” declared Janet loftily to Tom. “I shall look for ghosts just the same.”
“You’re just trying to ruin our chance for an exciting evening,” Janet said haughtily to Tom. “I’m still going to look for ghosts.”
“Go ahead,” he grinned, “and may you find a lot of them.”
"Go ahead," he smiled, "and I hope you find plenty of them."
“Oh, not a lot,” she said hastily. “One healthy one is about all that I could handle.”
“Oh, not much,” she said quickly. “Just one healthy one is about all I can manage.”
“We’ll all be there to help you--handle him,” Carol assured her friend. “Don’t tell me we have finally reached our goal!” This last as the party rounded a clump of trees and through the rain saw a low, ramshackle cabin ahead of them. A little distance from the cabin was a shed and Carol demanded to know what it was.
“We’ll all be there to help you deal with him,” Carol assured her friend. “Don’t tell me we finally made it to our goal!” This was said as the group rounded a clump of trees and, through the rain, spotted a low, rundown cabin ahead of them. A little way off from the cabin was a shed, and Carol wanted to know what it was.
“Entrance to his mine,” Tom replied, “Don’t go near it or you will probably fall down a shaft or something.”
“Entrance to his mine,” Tom replied, “Don’t go near it or you might fall down a shaft or something.”
Carol frowned on him. “I will not fall down anything,” she declared with dignity.
Carol frowned at him. “I will not fall for anything,” she declared with dignity.
“See that you don’t,” he laughed. “Come along, Ambitious,” he urged one of the pack horses who was lolling behind.
“Make sure you don’t,” he laughed. “Come on, Ambitious,” he urged one of the pack horses that was lagging behind.
Jim was the first to approach the cabin and when they crowded behind him there were 58 mingled exclamations of disgust and disappointment. A layer of dust lay over everything and there were dirt and filth in abundance. But the sight of a fireplace and plenty of dry wood ready to flame up at the spurt of a match heartened them somewhat.
Jim was the first to reach the cabin, and when they gathered behind him, there were 58 mixed shouts of disgust and disappointment. A layer of dust covered everything, and there was dirt and grime everywhere. But the sight of a fireplace and plenty of dry wood ready to catch fire at the flick of a match lifted their spirits a bit.
“First of all,” Jim said, “I’ll sweep the place. There’s a makeshift broom over there in the corner. You all wait outside.”
“First of all,” Jim said, “I’ll clean up here. There's a broom in the corner. You guys wait outside.”
So there was nothing for the others to do but go back out into the rain until Jim and Tom could restore the place to some semblance of cleanliness.
So there was nothing for the others to do but head back out into the rain until Jim and Tom could clean up the place a bit.
“We’ll tie the horses back of the cabin,” Virginia proposed, to keep them busy.
“We’ll tie the horses behind the cabin,” Virginia suggested, to keep them occupied.
“Feeling tired?” Gale asked anxiously of Valerie as the two walked side by side, leading their mounts.
“Feeling tired?” Gale asked nervously as Valerie and he walked side by side, leading their horses.
Valerie nodded, forcing a smile. “No worse than you, I expect.”
Valerie nodded, putting on a smile. “I don’t think you’re any worse than me.”
Again Gale felt a thrill of admiration for her friend who was so cheerfully determined to fight her way back to strong, ruddy health.
Again, Gale felt a rush of admiration for her friend, who was so cheerfully committed to fighting her way back to good, healthy strength.
“The minute the cabin is respectable, you shall sit down and not stir again tonight,” she declared.
“The moment the cabin is tidy, you’re going to sit down and not move for the rest of the night,” she said.
“I’ll help get supper,” Valerie corrected.
“I’ll help with dinner,” Valerie corrected.
59 “No you won’t,” Gale said.
“No, you won’t,” Gale said.
“But I want to,” Valerie insisted. “I don’t want the girls to wait on me. I didn’t intend to be a burden when I came on this trip and I won’t be one!”
“But I want to,” Valerie insisted. “I don’t want the girls to wait on me. I didn’t mean to be a burden when I came on this trip, and I won’t be one!”
“Darling, you could never be that!” Gale said tenderly. She continued humorously: “Here we want to give you service and you won’t have it. I wish somebody----”
“Darling, you could never be that!” Gale said tenderly. She continued humorously: “Here we want to give you service and you won’t accept it. I wish somebody----”
“All clear,” Tom called, and there was a sudden rush of wet figures for the poor sanctuary of the tumbledown shack.
“All clear,” Tom called, and there was an immediate rush of wet bodies towards the poor refuge of the rundown shack.
A fire crackled cheerily in the fireplace and the tired riders were gathered around it gratefully, yielding to the comfort of its warmth and to the laziness a good supper had instilled in them.
A fire crackled happily in the fireplace, and the weary riders were gathered around it with gratitude, giving in to the comfort of its warmth and the laziness that a good dinner had brought on.
“And still no ghosts,” Madge sighed, leaning her head cozily against Janet’s shoulder.
“And still no ghosts,” Madge sighed, resting her head comfortably against Janet’s shoulder.
“No, and I can’t say that I miss them,” that individual added, stifling a yawn.
“No, and I can’t say that I miss them,” that person added, stifling a yawn.
“It has stopped raining,” Jim volunteered from his post at the door. “Tom and I will put up a tent outside for the night.”
“It’s stopped raining,” Jim said from the door. “Tom and I will set up a tent outside for the night.”
“You girls can roll in your blankets on the floor here in front of the fire,” Tom continued. “We----”
“You girls can roll up in your blankets on the floor here in front of the fire,” Tom continued. “We----”
60 All of them came to attention. From somewhere, they were not certain of the exact position, came three slow, measured knocks.
60 Everyone perked up. From somewhere, they couldn't pinpoint exactly where, came three slow, deliberate knocks.
“Ah, the ghost has arrived!” murmured Carol.
“Wow, the ghost is here!” whispered Carol.
“Where was he?” demanded Virginia. “It sounded as though he were beneath the floor, but the place has no cellar.”
“Where was he?” Virginia asked. “It sounded like he was under the floor, but there’s no basement.”
“It came from the ceiling,” contradicted Phyllis.
“It came from the ceiling,” Phyllis disagreed.
“Do you really think it is a ghost?” whispered Janet.
“Do you really think it’s a ghost?” whispered Janet.
The others motioned for silence as the knocks were resumed. Three more were followed by a low, gurgling scream that rose and wavered on the night air, dying slowly away. The girls exchanged glances, their faces white and troubled. Tom was frowning fiercely. Jim’s eyes were darting about the room to find the source of the ghostly knocks and scream.
The others signaled for quiet as the knocking started again. Three more knocks were followed by a low, gurgling scream that rose and faded into the night air, slowly dying down. The girls exchanged worried looks, their faces pale and anxious. Tom was glaring intensely. Jim’s eyes were scanning the room to locate the source of the eerie knocks and scream.
“This isn’t funny any more,” Janet said fearfully.
“This isn’t funny anymore,” Janet said fearfully.
“Do you think we can stay here all night?” Valerie added.
“Do you think we can stay here all night?” Valerie added.
“It will take more than knocks and a scream to scare us away,” Virginia declared staunchly.
“It'll take more than a few knocks and a scream to scare us off,” Virginia said firmly.
“But suppose it is the old miner come back to 61 wait for the thieves?” Carol began. “What are----”
“But suppose it's the old miner come back to 61 wait for the thieves?” Carol started. “What are----”
Her voice died away as the distinct rattling of chains filled the air.
Her voice faded as the unmistakable sound of chains rattling filled the air.
“All the desired sound effects,” Tom growled.
“All the sound effects you want,” Tom growled.
“It seemed to come from right under our feet,” Gale declared.
“It felt like it was coming from right beneath us,” Gale said.
“Rattling chains indeed!” sniffed Phyllis. “We can be sure it isn’t a real ghost now. He has too much to be true. Somebody is trying to scare us.”
“Rattling chains, really!” sniffed Phyllis. “We can be sure it’s not a real ghost now. It’s just too over the top. Someone is trying to spook us.”
“You’re right,” Jim agreed.
"You're right," Jim said.
“But where is he? Why can’t we see him?” demanded Virginia.
“But where is he? Why can’t we see him?” Virginia asked.
“He can’t be on the roof,” Tom said thoughtfully, “there is no cellar----”
“He can't be on the roof,” Tom said thoughtfully, “there's no basement----”
“He certainly isn’t here with us,” Carol declared. “There goes that scream again!” She shivered. “It gives me the creeps. Do you suppose he could be on the outside?”
“He definitely isn’t here with us,” Carol said. “There goes that scream again!” She shivered. “It really gives me the creeps. Do you think he could be outside?”
“No, he isn’t anywhere in sight,” Jim said firmly, returning from a quick circle of the cabin.
“No, he isn’t anywhere in sight,” Jim said firmly, coming back from a quick walk around the cabin.
“We haven’t heard him for some minutes now,” Virginia said encouragingly. “Maybe he has gone.”
“We haven’t heard him for a few minutes now,” Virginia said supportively. “Maybe he’s gone.”
“Just a slight intermission,” murmured Janet calmly.
“Just a quick break,” Janet said calmly.
62 They waited, but nothing happened. Tom and Jim set a tent up before the cabin. The girls spread their blankets before the fire, all but Valerie. The girls had insisted that she take possession of the low bunk the cabin afforded. It would be slightly more comfortable than the floor.
62 They waited, but nothing happened. Tom and Jim pitched a tent in front of the cabin. The girls laid out their blankets by the fire, except for Valerie. The girls had urged her to claim the low bunk in the cabin. It would be a bit more comfortable than sleeping on the floor.
She was tired, but rolled in her blanket in the silent cabin, Gale found she could not sleep. All desire for sleep had left her and her mind was active. The other girls were sleeping, she supposed Tom and Jim were too, out in their tent. But her ears magnified a thousandfold each crackling of a log and each creak of the floor sent expectant shivers along her spine. She realized then she was waiting for the ghost of the cabin to return. She was sure he would. No self-respecting ghost would stop after such a mild attempt to frighten them away if he was really anxious to be rid of them. But who was it that was playing ghost? The bank bandit? Hardly. Whoever it was, why did he want people to stay away from the cabin? From where she lay, she looked around at the room. She could see nothing that anyone might wish to keep from prying eyes.
She was tired, but wrapped in her blanket in the silent cabin, Gale found she couldn’t sleep. All desire for sleep had left her, and her mind was racing. The other girls were sleeping, and she assumed Tom and Jim were too, out in their tent. But her ears amplified every crackle of the logs and every creak of the floor, sending shivers down her spine. She realized she was waiting for the ghost of the cabin to come back. She was sure he would. No self-respecting ghost would just give up after such a mild attempt to scare them away if he really wanted them gone. But who was playing ghost? The bank bandit? Almost certainly not. Whoever it was, why did they want people to stay away from the cabin? From where she lay, she looked around the room. She couldn’t see anything that anyone might want to hide from curious eyes.
Quietly she threw back her blanket and stood 63 up. Tiptoeing, she went to the door and stepped outside. Stentorian snores were coming from the little tent. Tom and Jim were in dreamland. Smiling, she leaned against the door and stared up at the stars overhead. The storm had cleared and there was not a cloud in the sky. The stars hung low like brightly lighted lanterns. The moon cast its silver light on the earth, causing huge black shadows under trees and behind the cabin and the shanty set apart.
Quietly, she pulled back her blanket and stood up. 63 Tiptoeing, she walked to the door and stepped outside. Loud snores were coming from the little tent. Tom and Jim were deep in sleep. Smiling, she leaned against the door and looked up at the stars above. The storm had passed, and there wasn't a cloud in the sky. The stars shone brightly, like glowing lanterns. The moon cast its silver light on the ground, creating big black shadows under the trees and behind the cabin and the separate shanty.
Standing in the darkness, the wind ruffling her hair, gray eyes alight with a hint of the brightness of the stars in their depth, Gale sighed with sheer enjoyment of the scene. She had never before realized that a spot such as this, away from the noise and the people of the world, could be so lovely. It was almost like standing on the edge of the world. Behind her towered high and mighty mountains, before her lay a sea of moon-swept valley. Born and brought up in the little town of Marchton, Gale had known some outdoor life, but never the breathless beauty and limitless quiet of a night in Arizona. Quiet had she thought? Far away a coyote howled and yet another. She shivered. The sound was so--uncivilized. 64 The cry of that animal was like a call straight from the wild untamed world of which she knew nothing.
Standing in the dark, the wind tousling her hair, gray eyes sparkling with a touch of starlight, Gale sighed with pure enjoyment of the scene. She had never realized that a place like this, far from the noise and crowds of the world, could be so beautiful. It felt almost like standing on the edge of the world. Behind her loomed tall, majestic mountains, and in front of her stretched a moonlit valley. Growing up in the small town of Marchton, Gale had experienced some outdoor life, but she had never known the breathtaking beauty and endless quiet of a night in Arizona. Quiet, she thought? In the distance, a coyote howled, followed by another. She shivered. The sound was so—uncivilized. 64 That animal's cry felt like a call straight from the wild, untamed world she didn't know.
Gale was staring at the dark little shanty that Tom had said was doubtless the entrance to the old miner’s mine. She wondered if the man had ever realized his dream of great wealth, the dream he doubtless had when he settled here and began to dig. A shadow, a moving shadow, had detached itself from the spot of darkness which was the shanty and was going toward a thick clump of trees. Instantly Gale stiffened to attention. Who was it? Certainly it was no ghost, for no ghost was ever so solid. Was it the one who had tried to frighten them from the cabin? Certainly he had not tried very hard. Perhaps he was coming back later for a second attempt. Were there more mysterious men in the shaft to the mine? Gale had a sudden impulse to call Tom or Jim to investigate that shadow. No, she would investigate it herself, she decided. The man was out of sight now, lost in the blackness of the trees and she moved forward.
Gale was staring at the dark little shack that Tom said was probably the entrance to the old miner’s mine. She wondered if the man ever achieved his dream of striking it rich, the dream he likely had when he settled here and started digging. A shadow, a moving shadow, had broken away from the darkness of the shack and was heading toward a thick group of trees. Instantly, Gale stood up straight. Who was it? It definitely wasn’t a ghost, because no ghost was ever that solid. Was it the person who had tried to scare them away from the cabin? He hadn’t tried very hard, that was for sure. Maybe he was coming back for a second attempt. Were there more mysterious men in the mine shaft? Gale felt a sudden urge to call Tom or Jim to check out that shadow. No, she would investigate it herself, she decided. The man was out of sight now, lost in the blackness of the trees, and she moved forward.
It was not far from the shadow of the cabin to the protecting darkness of the shanty and Gale covered it quickly. She did not want to be seen by 65 that other sleuthing person. She preferred to do her detecting unseen and unknown. Her exploring fingers found the latch, consisting of a nail and a piece of string, and in a minute the shanty door swung to behind her. It was dark and silent in here. From her jacket pocket she took a small flashlight. Ever since she and Phyllis had been lost in the cave she had carried her light with her, rather than leaving it rolled in her slicker. Now she was glad she had it. The little circle of light revealed a pair of worn wooden steps leading downward. Gale listened intently and when she heard nothing that indicated another’s presence, descended into the passage. It was nothing like the big coal mines she had read and seen pictures of. It was merely a tunnel that had been hewed out of the ground with pick and shovel. If the ground had once held a fortune of silver, it gave no evidence of it now. She had to stoop, so low was the ceiling, as she picked her way along over rocks and débris.
It wasn't far from the shadow of the cabin to the protective darkness of the shanty, and Gale quickly covered the distance. She didn’t want to be spotted by that other nosy person. She preferred to do her investigating unseen and unknown. Her exploring fingers found the latch, which was just a nail tied to a piece of string, and in a minute, the shanty door swung shut behind her. It was dark and silent inside. She pulled out a small flashlight from her jacket pocket. Ever since she and Phyllis had gotten lost in the cave, she had carried her light with her instead of leaving it rolled up in her slicker. Now she was glad she had it. The small circle of light revealed a pair of worn wooden steps leading downward. Gale listened closely, and when she heard nothing to suggest someone else was there, she descended into the passage. It was nothing like the big coal mines she had read about and seen pictures of. It was just a tunnel that had been dug out of the ground with a pick and a shovel. If the ground once held a fortune in silver, it showed no signs of it now. She had to crouch down, so low was the ceiling, as she carefully made her way over rocks and debris.
Suddenly the thin ray of light from her lamp wavered and she noticed that it had grown dim. The battery was growing weak and would not last much longer. She switched it off. She must save it so she would have at least enough light to 66 find her way back to the entrance. That was where she made her mistake. Creeping along in darkness, she did not see the black hole ahead and when her foot touched empty air, fell head foremost down--down--several feet.
Suddenly, the thin beam of light from her lamp flickered, and she realized it had dimmed. The battery was running low and wouldn't last much longer. She turned it off to conserve power, needing at least enough light to find her way back to the entrance. That's where she made her mistake. Moving cautiously in the darkness, she didn't notice the gap ahead, and when her foot hit empty space, she fell headfirst down—down—several feet.
For a moment she lay stunned with the unexpectedness of her fall. Too, the jar of landing had knocked all collected thought from her head. Slowly she sat up and felt for an injury. Nothing but bruises, thank goodness. She had dropped her flashlight and had to feel out with her hands along the damp earth until she found it. She hoped fervently that the drop had not put it entirely out of commission. No, when she pressed the little button, a feeble ray of light shot out. The light was bright enough to see that she had fallen into a pit of some sort that stretched away out behind her into darkness which the lamp would not penetrate.
For a moment, she lay there, shocked by the suddenness of her fall. The impact had knocked all her thoughts out of her head. Slowly, she sat up and checked for injuries. Just some bruises, thank goodness. She had dropped her flashlight and had to feel around the damp ground until she found it. She hoped desperately that the fall hadn’t completely broken it. No, when she pressed the little button, a weak beam of light shot out. The light was bright enough to see that she had fallen into some kind of pit that stretched out behind her into darkness that the flashlight wouldn’t reach.
She got to her feet and endeavored to shake some of the dirt from her clothes. It was a risk to go forward without a light, but a glance at the wall of dirt and rock had shown her that she could never hope to climb up to where she had been before her fall. There was no course but to explore this passage here and to hope that that 67 mysterious shadow did not decide to come back into the mine immediately. But perhaps he had friends in here, friends that would not welcome her intrusion. The very thought that any minute she might stumble upon some mysterious, fearful unknown made her nervous and she proceeded with greater caution.
She got up and tried to shake some dirt off her clothes. It was risky to go ahead without a light, but a quick look at the wall of dirt and rock had shown her that there was no way she could climb back up to where she had been before her fall. The only option was to explore this passage and hope that the 67 mysterious shadow wouldn’t decide to come back into the mine right away. But maybe he had friends down here, friends who wouldn’t appreciate her being there. Just the thought that she might run into something unknown and scary at any moment made her anxious, and she moved forward with more caution.
Gale endeavored to readjust her sense of direction, which had been somewhat confused with her fall, to find in what direction this passage led. If she was correct, and she believed she was, it should lead across to directly beneath the cabin where her friends were sleeping. In that case, the man she had seen might have been the “ghost” who with his mysterious knocks and screams had frightened them. But, remembering the fall which she had had, how did he get down to this lower passage, and once down here, how did he get up again? She had not been able to find any means of gaining the higher level. She halted and switched her flashlight on again. The light was failing rapidly and she dared to keep it on only a moment. But in that moment she had switched it overhead and seen the row of four or five boards which she was sure were part of the floor of the cabin. She sought a rock and hurled it up against 68 the boards, ducking as it rebounded back at her. She followed it with another and then another.
Gale tried to get her bearings again, which had gotten a bit mixed up after her fall, to figure out where this passage led. If she was right, and she believed she was, it should take her directly under the cabin where her friends were sleeping. If that was the case, the man she had seen might have been the “ghost” who had scared them with his mysterious knocks and screams. But, remembering her fall, how did he get down to this lower passage, and once he was down here, how did he get back up? She hadn’t found any way to reach the higher level. She stopped and turned her flashlight back on. The light was dying quickly, and she only risked keeping it on for a moment. In that moment, she pointed it up and saw the row of four or five boards that she was sure were part of the cabin's floor. She grabbed a rock and threw it at the boards, ducking as it bounced back towards her. Then she threw another one, and then another.
“The ghost is back again,” said a nervous voice which she recognized as Janet’s.
“The ghost is back again,” said a nervous voice that she recognized as Janet’s.
Certainly it was the floor of the cabin and she had discovered how the ghost had done his mysterious knocking. His voice from here would have been clearly audible to them, too, just as she could hear the girls now.
Certainly, it was the cabin floor, and she had figured out how the ghost had made his mysterious knocking. His voice from here would have been clearly audible to them as well, just like she could hear the girls now.
“Gale’s gone!” she heard Valerie cry in alarm.
“Gale’s gone!” she heard Valerie shout in panic.
“Gone!” the others echoed.
“It's gone!” the others echoed.
She was just about to call out to reassure them when a sound in the passageway behind her made her hold her breath in suspense. Someone was coming along the tunnel. That must mean that the mysterious ghost had returned to do some more of his haunting. With quick and as quiet steps as possible, she retreated back the way she had come, and directly toward that unknown. Standing flattened against the earth wall, her heart thumping so she was sure he would hear it, Gale waited for the ghost to pass her. He did so, actually brushing against her in the darkness. He carried no flashlight and it was this fact alone that had saved her from discovery. Evidently he knew his way about in the darkness.
She was just about to call out to comfort them when a noise in the hallway behind her made her hold her breath in anticipation. Someone was coming down the tunnel. That had to mean the mysterious ghost had come back to haunt again. With quick and quiet steps, she backed away in the direction she had just come from, heading toward the unknown. Pressing herself against the wall, her heart pounding so loudly she was sure he would hear it, Gale waited for the ghost to pass. He did, brushing against her in the darkness. He didn’t have a flashlight, and that was the only reason she hadn’t been discovered. Clearly, he was familiar with the dark.
69 Aided now by fear, she sped along the narrow, low tunnel to where she had had her fall. The man certainly had not been in here when she fell, hence there must be some way he had entered since. She had to find that entrance to gain her freedom. Now that the others had discovered her absence, they would be alarmed and a search would be begun. She must get back and reassure them. She must also send Tom and Jim to find this mysterious stranger.
69 Motivated by fear, she rushed through the narrow, low tunnel to the spot where she had fallen. The man definitely hadn’t been here when she fell, so there had to be a way he got in after that. She needed to find that entrance to escape. Now that the others had noticed she was missing, they’d be worried and would start searching for her. She had to get back and calm them down. She also needed to send Tom and Jim to find this mysterious stranger.
Flashing on the last faint rays of her flashlight, she saw the wall down which she had fallen and against it hung a crude rope ladder. So this was how he entered and left this lower tunnel! With one foot on the ladder, she slipped her flashlight into her jacket pocket. It had failed entirely now and she would have to depend on her memory to lead her to the entrance. It took but a few moments to climb the ladder and once at the top she pulled it up behind her. That would keep the ghost in the lower passage until Tom and Jim could come along and investigate him. There must be some reason why he “haunted” the cabin with his mysterious knocks.
Flashing the last faint rays of her flashlight, she saw the wall she had fallen down, and a basic rope ladder was hanging against it. So this was how he came in and out of this lower tunnel! With one foot on the ladder, she tucked her flashlight into her jacket pocket. It had completely failed now, and she would have to rely on her memory to find the entrance. It took just a few moments to climb the ladder, and once at the top, she pulled it up behind her. That should keep the ghost in the lower passage until Tom and Jim could come along and check it out. There had to be a reason why he "haunted" the cabin with his mysterious knocks.
Swiftly as possible she went along the tunnel and after several minutes stumbled against the steps leading up to the door.
Swiftly as she could, she moved through the tunnel and after a few minutes, she tripped on the steps leading up to the door.
70
Chapter VII
LANDSLIDE
“But I can’t understand how he got out!” Gale said again with a puzzled frown. “I purposely pulled the ladder up behind me to keep him in there.”
“But I just don’t get how he escaped!” Gale said again, frowning in confusion. “I specifically pulled the ladder up behind me to trap him in there.”
“There must be another way out that’s all,” Tom said.
“There has to be another way out, that’s all,” Tom said.
“He’s gone and now we shall never know who the ghost was,” said Janet.
“He's gone, and now we’ll never know who the ghost was,” said Janet.
Tom and Jim exchanged a fleeting glance that only Gale seemed to see.
Tom and Jim shared a quick glance that only Gale seemed to notice.
“Well, Gale gives a good imitation of a spook,” was Carol’s declaration. “Imagine, throwing rocks at the floor to scare us all out of our well earned sleep.”
“Well, Gale really knows how to act like a ghost,” was Carol’s statement. “Can you believe it? Throwing rocks on the floor to wake us all up from our well-deserved sleep.”
“I was only demonstrating how it was done for my own satisfaction,” Gale laughed.
“I was just showing how it’s done for my own enjoyment,” Gale laughed.
The nine of them were jogging along on their horses. They had had their breakfast while they discussed the disappearance of the ghost. For the man whom Gale had thought imprisoned in the 71 lower tunnel had gone when Jim and Tom let themselves down on the rope ladder. They had not explored the tunnel to its full length so they were not sure, but they surmised that there must be another exit some place along the passage and it was this that the mysterious stranger had used. They had all endeavored to go back to sleep, but their rest was fitful and broken. They had eaten an early breakfast and now, two hours later, found them picking their way through cactus and undergrowth to the distant hills.
The nine of them were jogging along on their horses. They had breakfast while discussing the ghost's disappearance. The man Gale had thought was trapped in the 71 lower tunnel was gone when Jim and Tom climbed down the rope ladder. They hadn’t explored the tunnel fully, so they weren't sure, but they guessed there had to be another exit somewhere along the passage that the mysterious stranger had used. They all tried to go back to sleep, but their rest was restless and interrupted. They had eaten an early breakfast, and now, two hours later, they found themselves picking their way through cactus and brush toward the distant hills.
“Git along little dogie, git along, git along,” Janet sang lustily.
“Come on, little doggie, keep moving, keep moving,” Janet sang cheerfully.
“I wish I had brought some cotton,” Carol commented darkly, “for my ears,” she added at Janet’s curious glance. “Then I wouldn’t have to listen to you sing.”
“I wish I had brought some cotton,” Carol said with a frown, “for my ears,” she added, noticing Janet’s curious look. “Then I wouldn’t have to hear you sing.”
“Oh, you don’t appreciate a good voice when you hear it,” was Janet’s retort.
“Oh, you don’t recognize a good voice when you hear it,” was Janet’s reply.
“A good voice, I do,” Carol declared, and moved her pony so that Gale was between her and Janet. “But who ever told you----”
“A good voice, I do,” Carol said, and moved her pony so that Gale was between her and Janet. “But who ever told you----”
“What? Not another musical person?” Madge demanded as Tom blew vigorously on his harmonica.
“What? Not another musician?” Madge shouted as Tom played his harmonica energetically.
“If riding affects them like that,” Virginia 72 laughed, “it is time we called a halt. What do you say, Jim?”
“If riding affects them like that,” Virginia 72 laughed, “it’s time we put a stop to it. What do you think, Jim?”
“For ten minutes,” Jim nodded.
“For 10 minutes,” Jim nodded.
They fell from their mounts, grateful for the respite. Tom promptly stretched out on the ground, his hat over his face to shut out the sun. Jim led the horses to a little stream of water as the girls stamped the stiffness out of their cramped legs.
They got off their horses, thankful for the break. Tom immediately lay down on the ground, his hat over his face to block the sun. Jim took the horses to a small stream of water while the girls worked the stiffness out of their sore legs.
“Where’s Jim?” Virginia wanted to know at the end of the allotted ten minutes for Jim was not in sight. The horses were standing ready for their riders, but they could not proceed without the guide.
“Where’s Jim?” Virginia asked at the end of the ten minutes they were given, but Jim was nowhere to be seen. The horses were all set for their riders, but they couldn’t move forward without the guide.
Virginia went over and poked her brother into wakefulness.
Virginia went over and nudged her brother awake.
“What’s the matter?” he asked drowsily.
“What’s wrong?” he asked, half asleep.
“Jim hasn’t come back yet,” Virginia informed him, “and if we don’t get started, we won’t make our next campsite before dark.”
“Jim hasn’t returned yet,” Virginia told him, “and if we don’t get moving, we won’t reach our next campsite before it gets dark.”
Tom stretched lazily. “Well, stay here an’ I’ll find him.”
Tom stretched out lazily. “Alright, stay here and I’ll go find him.”
Gale and Virginia mounted their horses and the others did likewise.
Gale and Virginia got on their horses, and the others did the same.
“You know, I’m either going to wear the horse out or he is going to wear me out,” Janet declared 73 with a grimace as she lowered herself into the saddle. “I’m afraid it is the latter.”
“You know, I’m either going to tire the horse out or he’s going to tire me out,” Janet said with a grimace as she got into the saddle. “I’m worried it’s going to be the latter.” 73
They waited for fully fifteen minutes before either Tom or Jim came into sight. The horses had caught the impatience of their riders and were fidgeting to be off.
They waited for a full fifteen minutes before either Tom or Jim appeared. The horses had picked up on their riders' impatience and were restless to get moving.
“We thought you had deserted us for sure!” Virginia declared. “Where were you?”
“We thought you had completely abandoned us!” Virginia said. “Where were you?”
To Gale it seemed that the two men had the air of conspirators. There was a gleam in their eyes that had not been there before. The minute they came within earshot of the girls they stopped talking and came on silently.
To Gale, it looked like the two men were acting like conspirators. There was a sparkle in their eyes that hadn’t been there before. As soon as they got close enough to hear the girls, they stopped talking and approached quietly.
“Virginia,” Tom said immediately, “we want you to lead the girls to Bear Rock and have lunch. Wait there for us.”
“Virginia,” Tom said right away, “we want you to take the girls to Bear Rock and have lunch. Wait there for us.”
“But where are you going?” Virginia demanded.
“But where are you going?” Virginia asked.
“Jim has found a trail that looks strange so we are going to follow it,” Tom explained. “But we’ll catch up to you at Bear Rock. You camp there until we come, understand?”
“Jim has found a weird trail, so we're going to follow it,” Tom explained. “But we’ll meet you at Bear Rock. You camp there until we arrive, got it?”
“No,” Virginia said firmly. “I don’t understand. What is so strange about this trail? Why can’t we all ride that way?”
“No,” Virginia said firmly. “I don’t get it. What’s so weird about this trail? Why can’t we all ride that way?”
“We couldn’t follow the trail with all of you 74 along,” Tom declared. “It would be obliterated in no time.”
“We couldn’t follow the trail with all of you 74 here,” Tom said. “It would disappear in no time.”
“But, Tom, if we get lost up here we could never find each other again,” Virginia continued.
“But, Tom, if we get lost up here, we might never find each other again,” Virginia continued.
“But Miss Virginia, you’ve been to Bear Rock lots of times,” Jim put in. “Yore Dad would want us to follow this trail, too. It shore looks mighty strange. You won’t get lost.”
“But Miss Virginia, you’ve been to Bear Rock a ton of times,” Jim added. “Your dad would want us to follow this trail, too. It definitely looks really strange. You won’t get lost.”
“You don’t know what you might be getting into,” Virginia said. “I think you should let that trail alone and mind your own business.”
“You don’t know what you’re getting yourself into,” Virginia said. “I think you should leave that trail alone and focus on your own life.”
Tom shook his head, tightening his saddle strap.
Tom shook his head and tightened his saddle strap.
“We’re goin’ so you might as well save your breath. See you at Bear Rock,” he added as he and Jim swung their horses about and were off in a cloud of dust.
“We're leaving, so you might as well save your breath. See you at Bear Rock,” he added as he and Jim turned their horses around and took off in a cloud of dust.
The girls stared after them in surprise, then Virginia, with a shrug of her shoulders, turned her horse and led the way at an abrupt angle from the road taken by Jim and Tom. Gale undertook to bring up the rear with the pack horses. As the girls jogged forward, Phyllis rode directly behind Virginia with Janet and Carol following. Valerie had dropped behind with Gale.
The girls watched them in surprise, then Virginia, shrugging her shoulders, turned her horse and led the way off at a sharp angle from the path taken by Jim and Tom. Gale stepped in to bring up the rear with the pack horses. As the girls moved forward, Phyllis rode right behind Virginia, with Janet and Carol following. Valerie had fallen behind with Gale.
“Do you suppose that mysterious trail was left 75 by the bank bandits?” Valerie murmured in a low tone to her friend.
“Do you think that strange trail was left 75 by the bank robbers?” Valerie whispered softly to her friend.
“I shouldn’t be surprised,” Gale answered. “You know, Val, that is what they are really looking for. I believe that is why Jim has a definite camping place in mind for each day and doesn’t let us loiter much along the way. He and Tom must think the rustlers and robbers are connected.”
“I shouldn’t be surprised,” Gale replied. “You know, Val, that’s what they’re really after. I think that’s why Jim always has a specific camping spot in mind for each day and doesn’t let us hang around too much along the way. He and Tom must believe the rustlers and robbers are linked.”
Valerie nodded. “Do you think the bandit might have been the man you saw at the mine last night?”
Valerie nodded. “Do you think the bandit could have been the guy you saw at the mine last night?”
Gale frowned. “I don’t know. I’ve been thinking about that. It might have been, but I can’t be sure because I didn’t get a close enough look at him. He might have been using the cabin as a hiding place.”
Gale frowned. “I don’t know. I’ve been thinking about it. It could have been, but I can’t be sure since I didn’t get a good enough look at him. He might have been using the cabin to hide.”
“That’s why he tried to scare us away,” added Valerie. “I believe that’s it!”
“That’s why he tried to scare us off,” Valerie added. “I think that’s it!”
“What are you two chattering about?” Janet wanted to know.
“What are you two talking about?” Janet wanted to know.
“About having broiled rattlesnake for supper,” Valerie retorted. “I’ve heard it is very good with mustard.”
“About having grilled rattlesnake for dinner,” Valerie replied. “I’ve heard it tastes great with mustard.”
It was but a short ride to Bear Rock, so named because a huge boulder so resembled the head of 76 a ferocious grizzly. Once there, the girls dismounted and gathered wood for a fire. They would eat a cold luncheon, but insisted on at least having hot coffee to drink. The horses were tethered and the girls gathered about the fire. Seated on stones, for the ground was still damp from the heavy rains of the day before, the girls waited for the two men to join them. They drank their coffee and had long finished their lunch before the clatter of hoofs reached them and Jim and Tom rode up.
It was just a short ride to Bear Rock, named for a massive boulder that looked exactly like the head of a fierce grizzly. Once they arrived, the girls got off their horses and collected wood for a fire. They planned to have a cold lunch but insisted on bringing hot coffee to drink. The horses were tied up, and the girls gathered around the fire. Sitting on rocks because the ground was still wet from the heavy rains the day before, they waited for the two men to join them. They finished their coffee and lunch long before they heard the sound of hoofbeats approaching, and Jim and Tom rode up.
“We’ll have a new campsite tonight,” Tom said at once. “Jim and I want to do a little more sleuthing so we might as well go along and camp when it gets dark, no matter where we are.”
“We’ll have a new campsite tonight,” Tom said immediately. “Jim and I want to do some more investigating, so we might as well go along and set up camp when it gets dark, no matter where we end up.”
“That’s better than leaving us behind at any rate,” Carol declared. “I’m rather anxious to get a look at this trail.”
“That’s better than leaving us behind anyway,” Carol said. “I’m really eager to check out this trail.”
“Just a lot of hoof marks,” Tom answered blandly.
“Just a bunch of hoof prints,” Tom replied casually.
That was all it proved to be and the girls were disappointed. They didn’t know what they had expected to find, but certainly more than this. Unexperienced in trail reading they didn’t realize what a wide, easy-to-read trail had been left. 77 If they had, they might have been suspicious. Even so, Tom and Jim, western bred and experienced in trailing both men and animals, should have been suspicious. But they weren’t.
That was all it turned out to be, and the girls were let down. They weren't sure what they expected to find, but definitely more than this. Not having any experience in following trails, they didn’t notice how clear and easy to read the trail was. 77 If they had, they might have felt suspicious. Even so, Tom and Jim, who were raised in the West and had experience tracking both people and animals, should have been suspicious. But they weren't.
In the northern region of Arizona are plateaus broken by high mountains. Between the foothills of a high range was a winding trail and it was this that the Adventure Girls and their friends followed, winding in and out through forests thick with pine trees and cottonwoods, jack rabbits darting across the trail, making the horses prance and rear, and the girls getting so weary they could hardly stay in their saddles.
In northern Arizona, there are plateaus mixed with tall mountains. Between the foothills of a high range was a winding trail, and it was this path that the Adventure Girls and their friends took, weaving in and out through forests dense with pine trees and cottonwoods. Jack rabbits dashed across the trail, causing the horses to prance and rear, while the girls grew so tired they could barely stay in their saddles.
At last Jim called a halt beside a small stream. The sun was sinking swiftly. Darkness was creeping into the east. When they had pitched their tents and supper was started, the girls took time out to admire the scenery of their surroundings. They were camped on the base of a rugged plateau broken in two by a narrow pass through which they proposed to ride on the morrow. Overhanging the pass was a huge boulder, balanced precariously on the edge of the jutting cliff.
At last, Jim called for a break next to a small stream. The sun was setting quickly, and darkness was creeping in from the east. Once they had set up their tents and started dinner, the girls took a moment to appreciate the beauty of their surroundings. They were camping at the base of a rugged plateau, split in two by a narrow trail that they planned to ride through the next day. Above the trail was a massive boulder, precariously balanced on the edge of the jutting cliff.
“Just one push is all that needs to block up that whole pass,” Tom declared.
“Just one push is all it takes to block that whole pass,” Tom said.
78 “Let’s hope nobody pushes it tomorrow when we are going through there,” commented Janet cheerfully.
78 “Let’s hope nobody messes with it tomorrow when we pass through there,” Janet said with a smile.
“Let’s see what is on the other side of the mountain,” proposed Gale to Valerie.
“Let’s check out what’s on the other side of the mountain,” Gale suggested to Valerie.
“All right,” she agreed readily, getting up from her knees where she had been putting another piece of wood on the fire.
“All right,” she agreed quickly, getting up from her knees where she had been adding another piece of wood to the fire.
“Or are you too tired?” Gale asked suddenly, remembering that Val couldn’t keep going as incessantly as the rest of them.
"Or are you too exhausted?" Gale asked suddenly, remembering that Val couldn't keep up as endlessly as the rest of them.
“Of course I’m not too tired for that short walk,” Val said stoutly. “Come along.”
“Of course I’m not too tired for that quick walk,” Val said confidently. “Let’s go.”
“When supper is ready give us a halloo,” directed Gale as the two started out.
“Give us a shout when dinner is ready,” Gale said as the two of them set out.
“You’re taking awful chances,” Carol declared mischievously, “we might eat all the supper without you.”
“You're taking big risks,” Carol said playfully, “we could finish all the dinner without you.”
“You had better not!” Gale warned laughingly.
“You better not!” Gale said with a laugh.
The two walked leisurely, enjoying the glorious hues of the sunset. In the west the sky was a maze of colors as the last rays of the sun flashed on the banked clouds. The gurgling of the little stream by which they walked was the only sound other than that of their footsteps that they heard. Yet 79 Gale had the uncanny feeling that eyes were watching them. Once she turned to look back at the others in camp. They were all busy with something or other. No one was watching her and Val. Yet that peculiar feeling persisted.
The two strolled leisurely, soaking in the beautiful colors of the sunset. In the west, the sky was a blend of hues as the last rays of the sun shone on the clouds. The sound of the little stream alongside them was the only noise besides their footsteps. Still, 79 Gale had a strange feeling that someone was watching them. She glanced back at the others in camp. Everyone was occupied with their own tasks. No one was paying attention to her and Val. Yet that unsettling feeling lingered.
Directly beneath the overhanging boulder they paused to look up at it. It hung menacingly over them. They took a few steps forward when something made Gale look up again. Certainly her eyes had not played a trick on her! The rock had actually wavered. It was falling!
Directly beneath the overhanging boulder, they stopped to look up at it. It loomed threateningly above them. They took a few steps forward when something made Gale glance up again. Surely her eyes weren’t deceiving her! The rock had actually shifted. It was falling!
“Run, Val, run,” she shouted, at the same time grasping her friend’s arm and pulling her along.
“Run, Val, run,” she yelled, while grabbing her friend’s arm and pulling her along.
“What in the world----” Valerie began.
“What in the world—” Valerie started.
“The rock--it’s falling!” Gale panted.
“The rock—it's falling!” Gale gasped.
Thereafter she did not need to urge Val to exert speed to get away from the spot toward which the rock was rushing. The two of them flung themselves forward while certain destruction hurtled down almost on them. The boulder crashed into the earth with such force that it half buried itself. On top of it poured earth that had been loosened in its descent.
Thereafter, she didn’t have to urge Val to hurry and move away from where the rock was falling. They both sprinted forward as total destruction came rushing down toward them. The boulder smashed into the ground with such force that it half buried itself. Earth that had been loosened during its fall poured down on top of it.
“What if we had been under it?” gasped Val when the girls, at a safe distance, viewed the wreckage behind them.
“What if we had been under it?” Val gasped as the girls, standing a safe distance away, looked at the wreckage behind them.
80 “We would look like pancakes now,” Gale said humorously. “With that landslide, can you tell me how we are going to get out of here for our supper?”
80 “We’d look like pancakes now,” Gale joked. “With that landslide, can you tell me how we’re going to get out of here for dinner?”
Valerie looked around. What they had thought was a trail leading through the mountains was just a trail that led to the basin here, a valley on all sides of which rose steep hills. Their only means of entrance and exit had been through the pass, and now that was effectively stopped.
Valerie looked around. What they had thought was a trail through the mountains was just a path leading to the basin here, a valley surrounded on all sides by steep hills. Their only way in and out had been through the pass, and now that was completely blocked.
“I wish we would have waited for supper,” Gale said, attempting to keep lighthearted.
“I wish we had waited for dinner,” Gale said, trying to keep things upbeat.
“You can join us,” said a suave voice behind the girls.
“You can join us,” said a smooth voice behind the girls.
They whirled and were grasped in rough hands.
They spun around and were caught in strong hands.
“Well, two are better ’n none, eh, boss?” a rumbling voice laughed. “Maybe we couldn’t get ’em all, but these two will do us.”
“Well, two are better than none, right, boss?” a deep voice chuckled. “Maybe we couldn’t get them all, but these two will work for us.”
Both Gale and Valerie struggled, but what was the use? They were soon subdued, not too gently, and led away, their hands tied behind their backs, to a cabin, hidden entirely from the trail in a clump of trees.
Both Gale and Valerie fought hard, but what was the point? They were quickly overpowered, not very kindly, and taken away, their hands bound behind their backs, to a cabin completely hidden from the trail in a group of trees.
81
Chapter VIII
PRISONERS
“What are you going to do with us?” Gale demanded, summoning as much courage to her voice as she could.
“What are you going to do with us?” Gale asked, trying to sound as brave as she could.
In the untidy, sparsely furnished room on the first floor of the cabin the girls faced their abductors, three of the most dangerous, most crafty looking individuals they had ever seen. It was with a pang of fear that both Gale and Valerie recognized the leader as one of the bandits who had robbed the bank in Coxton.
In the messy, barely furnished room on the first floor of the cabin, the girls confronted their kidnappers—three of the most dangerous and cunning-looking people they had ever encountered. With a jolt of fear, both Gale and Valerie realized that the leader was one of the robbers who had held up the bank in Coxton.
The leader leered at them with a wide grin. “You, my fine young ladies, are to be our safe ticket across the border.”
The leader smirked at them with a broad smile. “You, my lovely young ladies, are going to be our safe pass across the border.”
“You mean--to hold us as hostages?” Gale asked.
“You mean--to keep us as hostages?” Gale asked.
“Call it anything you like,” he retorted. “We’re goin’ to put the proposition up to your friends. If they don’t agree, you don’t go back to ’em--that’s all.”
“Call it whatever you want,” he shot back. “We’re going to present the proposal to your friends. If they don’t agree, you won’t go back to them—that’s it.”
82 “You wouldn’t dare to harm us!” Gale said staunchly.
82 "You wouldn't actually hurt us!" Gale said firmly.
He laughed and exchanged glances with the other two men.
He laughed and shared glances with the other two guys.
“Take ’em upstairs, Mike,” he ordered, and stamped from the cabin.
“Take them upstairs, Mike,” he commanded, and strode out of the cabin.
None too gently one of the other outlaws pushed the girls before him to where a makeshift ladder led to a loft above the first floor. They entered through a trap door and it was slammed shut after them. A rusty bar slithered into place and they were prisoners.
None too gently, one of the other outlaws pushed the girls in front of him toward a makeshift ladder that led to a loft above the first floor. They entered through a trap door, which was slammed shut behind them. A rusty bar slid into place, and they were trapped.
Gale endeavored to stand upright and sat down again abruptly as her head bumped against a beam in the ceiling.
Gale tried to stand up straight but quickly sat back down when her head hit a beam in the ceiling.
“Well, we’ve landed ourselves in a fine mess, haven’t we?” she grumbled.
“Well, we’ve really gotten ourselves into a mess, haven’t we?” she complained.
“What are we going to do, Gale?” Valerie asked.
“What are we going to do, Gale?” Valerie asked.
Gale heard the tremble in Val’s voice and frowned gloomily. It was all her fault that they were in this predicament. If she hadn’t suggested the walk they wouldn’t be here now, they would be back with their friends eating a good supper.
Gale heard the quiver in Val’s voice and frowned sadly. It was all her fault that they were in this mess. If she hadn’t suggested the walk, they wouldn’t be stuck here now; they would be back with their friends, enjoying a nice dinner.
“The first thing seems to be to get loose,” Gale said, keeping her voice perfectly normal. “Can you get your hands out?”
“The first thing we need to do is get free,” Gale said, keeping her voice completely calm. “Can you get your hands out?”
83 “No,” Val said after a few moments of futile struggling. “They made a good job of it.”
83 “No,” Val said after a few moments of trying and failing. “They did a great job.”
“Back up against me,” Gale directed, “and let me see if I can get the rope off your hands first.”
“Back up against me,” Gale said, “and let me see if I can get the rope off your hands first.”
Valerie did as directed, but it was impossible. Not able to see the knot and working under such a handicap was too hard. Gale had to give it up. Below them everything was silent. Had the men really gone to the camp of the girls’ friends as they said they intended to do? If so, there must be a way out of the valley other than climbing over all that newly fallen rock and dirt. The landslide hadn’t blocked them in then at any rate! If once they got out of this cabin, Gale knew they would be all right. She had the means in her possession to guarantee safe conduct of their abductors--or so she thought.
Valerie did what she was told, but it was impossible. Not being able to see the knot and dealing with that limitation was too difficult. Gale had to give up. Below them, everything was quiet. Had the men really gone to the camp of the girls’ friends like they said they would? If that’s the case, there must be another way out of the valley besides climbing over all that freshly fallen rock and dirt. The landslide hadn’t trapped them in, at least! Once they got out of this cabin, Gale knew they’d be okay. She had what she needed to ensure safe passage for their kidnappers—or so she thought.
In the wall just above their heads was a window, large enough for them to squeeze through Gale reflected when she saw it. Large enough to squeeze through if once they got their hands free and could open it.
In the wall just above their heads was a window, large enough for them to squeeze through, Gale thought when she saw it. Big enough to squeeze through if they could get their hands free and open it.
“Gale--even if we get free what will we do?” Valerie asked. “The window will be too high from the ground to jump. Then, too, those men will be back soon----”
“Gale—if we manage to get free, what are we going to do?” Valerie asked. “The window will be too high off the ground to jump. Plus, those men will be back soon—”
84 “If we get free,” Gale gritted through clenched teeth, tugging at the rope, “things will be simple. I’ve got my revolver in my boot.”
84 “If we break free,” Gale said through gritted teeth, pulling at the rope, “things will be straightforward. I’ve got my gun in my boot.”
“You haven’t!” Val gasped.
“You didn’t!” Val gasped.
Gale laughed. “Sure I have. I haven’t been without it since my uncle gave it to me. I intended to save it for rattlesnakes--but now we’ve got something else to use it on.”
Gale laughed. “Of course I have. I haven’t been without it since my uncle gave it to me. I meant to save it for rattlesnakes—but now we’ve got something else to use it on.”
“You wouldn’t actually shoot one of them, would you?” Val asked.
“You wouldn’t really shoot one of them, would you?” Val asked.
“What would you do?” Gale retorted. “With enough provocation, I s’pect I would. After all, they’re bandits--and we’re not exactly safe in their hands.”
“What would you do?” Gale shot back. “With enough provocation, I guess I would. After all, they’re bandits—and we’re not exactly safe with them.”
“You’re right!” Val said with sudden spirit. “Shoot the whole three--they need it. I wonder when they will be back?” she added tremulously.
“You're right!” Val said suddenly, full of energy. “Just go for the whole three—they really need it. I wonder when they'll be back?” she added, a little nervously.
Gale had gained her feet, keeping her head low this time so as not to bump it, and standing with her back to the window, her exploring fingers had encountered the window catch.
Gale had gotten to her feet, keeping her head down this time so she wouldn't hit it, and standing with her back to the window, her curious fingers had found the window latch.
“Ouch!” she said suddenly.
“Ouch!” she exclaimed suddenly.
“What’s the matter?” Valerie demanded.
"What's wrong?" Valerie demanded.
“This window catch--it’s as sharp as a knife.” Endeavoring to turn the catch, her finger had been cut by the edge of the lock. “Sharp as a 85 knife,” she murmured again under her breath. “Hold everything, Val!” she cried excitedly.
“This window catch—it's as sharp as a knife.” Trying to turn the catch, she had sliced her finger on the edge of the lock. “Sharp as a 85 knife,” she whispered again to herself. “Wait a second, Val!” she shouted with excitement.
It was an awkward, uncomfortable position Gale had to assume in order to be able to work the edge of the rope that bound her hands together over the catch. It was tiring and so slow, but it was accomplishing the task. The threads of the rope were being cut through and in a few moments she would be free. When finally the rope fell away, her arms were stiff and her wrists sore from where the rope had cut into the flesh. Then it was only a matter of minutes until she had Val free, too.
It was an awkward, uncomfortable position Gale had to take to work the edge of the rope that tied her hands together over the catch. It was tiring and slow, but it was doing the job. The strands of the rope were being cut, and in a few moments, she would be free. When the rope finally fell away, her arms were stiff and her wrists sore from where the rope had cut into her skin. Then it was just a matter of minutes until she had Val free, too.
“Listen!” Val said, rubbing her wrists to restore circulation.
“Hey!” Val said, rubbing her wrists to get the blood flowing again.
The sound of heavy footsteps and the murmur of voices drifted up to them. The three men reentered the room below and the girls held their breath. Almost subconsciously Gale secured her tiny revolver from the top of her boot and grasped it ready in her hand. But the trap door did not lift. No one came up to see if they were safe.
The sound of heavy footsteps and murmurs floated up to them. The three men walked back into the room below, and the girls held their breath. Almost instinctively, Gale pulled her small revolver from the top of her boot and held it tightly in her hand. But the trap door didn’t open. No one came up to check if they were okay.
“What are we going to do now?” Valerie whispered frantically.
“What are we going to do now?” Valerie whispered anxiously.
Gale went to the window and looked out. A 86 porch had been added to the cabin and the roof sloped away from the window where she stood. With a protesting squeak the window swung inward when she opened it. The girls waited lest the faint noise attract the attention of their abductors. But the voices continued in their indistinguishable hum and in a minute Gale was through the window on the roof. She helped Valerie and the two of them clung to the window sill. Inch by inch they eased themselves over the short roof to the edge. There, Gale lay face downward and hung over.
Gale went to the window and looked out. A 86 porch had been added to the cabin, and the roof sloped away from the window where she stood. With a protesting squeak, the window swung open when she pushed it. The girls stayed quiet, worried that the faint noise might grab the attention of their capturers. But the voices kept going in their indistinct buzz, and in a minute, Gale was out the window and onto the roof. She helped Valerie, and the two of them held onto the window sill. Little by little, they eased themselves over the short roof to the edge. There, Gale lay face down and hung over.
“You’ll fall!” Valerie hissed, holding firmly to her friend’s belt.
“You're going to fall!” Valerie hissed, gripping her friend's belt tightly.
“Shshsh,” Gale cautioned. “Are you good at sliding down a pole? Well, whether you are or not, you’re going to. I’ll go first and catch you,” she added humorously. “But don’t you fall on top of me!”
“Shh,” Gale said. “Are you good at sliding down a pole? Well, whether you are or not, you’re going to. I’ll go first and catch you,” she joked. “But don’t fall on top of me!”
Gale restored her revolver to her boot and swung her legs over the edge. For once in her life, Gale was thoroughly glad for her athletic training and gymnastic ability. Cautiously she transferred her hold from the edge of the porch roof to the pole around which her legs were locked. 87 She lowered herself inch by inch, with some little damage by splinters, to the ground.
Gale put her revolver back in her boot and swung her legs over the edge. For the first time in her life, she was really grateful for her athletic training and gymnastics skills. Carefully, she moved her grip from the edge of the porch roof to the pole that her legs were wrapped around. 87 She lowered herself slowly, getting a few splinters, until she reached the ground.
“All right!” she called up to Valerie.
“All right!” she shouted up to Valerie.
Her friend’s legs appeared over the edge and in another minute Val had begun her descent of the pole. In a short time she was beside Gale and the two joined hands to run from the scene. But at the same moment, the cabin door was thrown open and slammed shut again behind the leader of the three men. He did not see the girls, but as they attempted to step back into the shadow of the trees, Gale stepped on a twig. It cracked as loudly as a pistol report in the silence.
Her friend's legs hung over the edge, and in a minute, Val started her climb down the pole. Soon, she was next to Gale, and they joined hands to flee from the scene. But at that exact moment, the cabin door burst open and quickly slammed shut behind the leader of the three men. He didn’t see the girls, but as they tried to slip back into the shadows of the trees, Gale stepped on a twig. It snapped as loudly as a gunshot in the stillness.
“Run, Val, toward the pass,” Gale said, her hand on her friend’s arm, urging her along.
“Run, Val, towards the pass,” Gale said, her hand on her friend's arm, encouraging her to go.
“But you----” Val protested.
“But you—” Val protested.
“I’m coming,” Gale said. “Go on,” she urged. “I’ll stop him from following us.”
“I’m coming,” Gale said. “Go ahead,” she urged. “I’ll make sure he doesn’t follow us.”
The leader was coming toward them now, to investigate that mysterious noise among the trees.
The leader was approaching them now to check out that strange noise coming from the trees.
“Who’s there?” he called. “Stop or I’ll shoot!”
“Who’s there?” he shouted. “Stop or I’ll shoot!”
But the girls sped off through the trees. A bullet whistled through the leaves above their heads and abruptly they zigzagged from their course. They could hear the bandit crashing after them. 88 They stumbled on, covering the ground as rapidly as they could. Somewhere ahead was the pass that had been blocked that afternoon, but surely they could find some way past or over it. Beyond the pass lay their friends and safety. The thought lent new vigor to them. Another bullet sped past them.
But the girls raced through the trees. A bullet whizzed through the leaves above them, and suddenly they changed direction. They could hear the bandit crashing after them. 88 They kept pushing forward, trying to cover the ground as quickly as possible. Somewhere ahead was the pass that had been blocked that afternoon, but surely they could find a way around or over it. Beyond the pass were their friends and safety. That thought gave them a new burst of energy. Another bullet zipped by them.
Gale whirled and fired point blank at the shadow of their pursuer. A groan was her reward and the chase was effectively stopped. The shots had summoned the other two men who were thrashing about in a vain attempt to find the cause of the shooting. By the time they discovered their companion, the girls were farther away.
Gale spun around and shot at the shadow of their chaser from just a few feet away. She heard a groan in response, effectively ending the pursuit. The gunshots had drawn the attention of the other two men, who were struggling to figure out what was happening. By the time they found their teammate, the girls were already far down the road.
Val had reached the blocked pass and was already endeavoring to climb up and over the landslide when Gale caught up with her. Gale assisted her chum as much as she could, for she could see that Val was nearing the end of her endurance. They were forced to rest to catch their breath several times, and each time they feared that the three bandits would be on their heels. But silence seemed to have settled over the valley and the cabin they had left behind. They heard nothing as they reached the rise of ground and began their slippery slide down the other side.
Val had arrived at the blocked pass and was already trying to climb up and over the landslide when Gale caught up with her. Gale helped her friend as much as she could, since she could tell that Val was running out of energy. They had to stop and catch their breath several times, each time worried that the three bandits would be right behind them. But silence seemed to hang over the valley and the cabin they had left behind. They heard nothing as they reached the rise of ground and began their slippery slide down the other side.
89 Halfway down they met Tom and Jim, who were making an attempt to climb over the boulder and find the girls, and also to fathom the mystery of the shots they had heard.
89 Halfway down, they ran into Tom and Jim, who were trying to climb over the boulder to find the girls and figure out the mystery of the gunshots they had heard.
By the time the four arrived at the camp, Tom and Jim were supporting Valerie. The excitement had buoyed her up, but now that the suspense was past, Val was utterly worn out.
By the time the four got to the camp, Tom and Jim were helping Valerie. The excitement had lifted her spirits, but now that the suspense was over, Val was completely exhausted.
90
Chapter IX
ON THE TRAIL
“Did you kill him, I hope?” Janet asked with keen excitement.
“Did you kill him, I hope?” Janet asked eagerly.
Valerie was in her tent asleep while Gale, after a substantial supper, told the others of what had happened to them. She had come to the part in their escape when she stopped and fired at the bandit when Janet voiced her opinion.
Valerie was asleep in her tent while Gale, after having a big dinner, shared their story with the others. She reached the part in their escape when she paused and shot at the bandit, just as Janet expressed her thoughts.
Gale shivered. “I hope I didn’t,” she declared. “I wouldn’t care to be a murderess.”
Gale shivered. “I hope I didn’t,” she said. “I wouldn’t want to be a murderer.”
“I think there is not much danger of that,” Tom reassured her. “Those fellows are pretty hard to kill.”
“I don’t think there’s much danger of that,” Tom reassured her. “Those guys are pretty tough to take down.”
“We were all nearly frantic,” Virginia said, a fond arm about Gale’s shoulders. “First we saw the rock fall and then when you didn’t come back--we didn’t know what to think or do!”
“We were all almost panicking,” Virginia said, affectionately putting an arm around Gale’s shoulders. “First, we saw the rock fall, and then when you didn’t come back—we didn’t know what to think or do!”
“That’s something else,” Gale said, “that rock didn’t fall of its own accord. It was pushed.”
“That’s something else,” Gale said, “that rock didn’t fall on its own. Someone pushed it.”
“Are you sure?” Carol demanded.
“Are you sure?” Carol asked.
“I saw the man,” Gale said positively. “Something, 91 I don’t know what, made me look up just as we were walking under it.”
“I saw the guy,” Gale said confidently. “Something, 91 I don’t know what, made me look up just as we were walking under it.”
“That something saved you from being smashed flatter than a pancake,” Janet said wisely.
“That something saved you from being smashed flatter than a pancake,” Janet said thoughtfully.
“But who would push the rock?” Madge asked wonderingly. “Those men didn’t actually want to--murder you, did they?”
“But who would push the rock?” Madge asked in surprise. “Those guys didn’t really want to—murder you, did they?”
Gale laughed nervously. “Let’s hope they didn’t; they might try again.”
Gale laughed awkwardly. “Let’s hope they didn’t; they could try again.”
“Hereafter none of you go wandering away by yourselves from camp,” Jim said sternly. “To-morrow Tom and I will go see those fellows, since they didn’t come to see us,” he added grimly.
“From now on, none of you should wander off alone from camp,” Jim said firmly. “Tomorrow, Tom and I will go see those guys since they didn’t come to see us,” he added grimly.
“But you----” Virginia was beginning when her voice died away into silence.
“But you----” Virginia was starting to say when her voice trailed off into silence.
The thunder of hoofs echoed down into the valley to them. All eyes turned up to where the rim of the mountain was silhouetted against the moonlit sky. Three black mounted figures were picking their way slowly across the trail. In a moment they were swallowed up in the blackness of a forest as they made their way down to the valley some distance from the Adventure Girls’ camp.
The sound of hooves echoed down into the valley for them. Everyone looked up to where the edge of the mountain stood out against the moonlit sky. Three dark figures on horseback were slowly making their way along the trail. In a moment, they disappeared into the darkness of the forest as they headed down to the valley, not far from the Adventure Girls' camp.
“Three of them,” Tom murmured. “Evidently you didn’t kill that fellow after all, Gale.”
“Three of them,” Tom whispered. “Looks like you didn’t actually kill that guy after all, Gale.”
92 “And I’m afraid we won’t be able to get a look at them tomorrow,” Jim added. “We’ll follow their trail of course to see in what direction they are heading. I think, Virginia, you had better lead the girls back to the K Bar O. There is too much danger in these hills.”
92 “And I’m afraid we won’t be able to check them out tomorrow,” Jim said. “We’ll follow their trail, of course, to see which way they’re going. I think, Virginia, you should take the girls back to the K Bar O. There’s too much danger in these hills.”
“Nothing doing,” Janet interrupted, flatly. “We like danger and we don’t want to go home. If you follow the bandits, so do we!”
“Not happening,” Janet interrupted, firmly. “We enjoy danger and we’re not ready to go home. If you’re chasing the bandits, so are we!”
“I’m afraid we’re all agreed on that,” Gale nodded.
“I think we all agree on that,” Gale nodded.
“So you see it is useless for you to argue,” Virginia added, as Jim opened his mouth to protest.
“So you see, it's pointless for you to argue,” Virginia added, as Jim opened his mouth to protest.
“But Dad wouldn’t like it, Virginia,” Tom said with a frown. “Jim and I are responsible for you girls. If anything happens----”
“But Dad wouldn’t like it, Virginia,” Tom said with a frown. “Jim and I are responsible for you girls. If anything happens----”
“Nothing will,” Carol assured him. “We all bear charmed lives. We shall return to the K Bar O when our trip is over just as we started out,” she declared.
“Nothing will,” Carol assured him. “We all have charmed lives. We’ll return to the K Bar O when our trip is over just like we started out,” she declared.
“But what about Valerie?” Madge put in. “Do you think she can stand a lot of hard riding?”
“But what about Valerie?” Madge asked. “Do you think she can handle a lot of tough riding?”
Gale grew thoughtful. “She came through tonight with never a protest. I believe Val can stand a lot more than we give her credit for.”
Gale became pensive. “She showed up tonight without any complaints. I think Val can handle a lot more than we think she can.”
Later, lying on her bed of pine boughs beside 93 Phyllis, Gale thought of Valerie again. It had been strenuous, climbing down from the roof and later fleeing through the underbrush and over that huge boulder had been particularly wearying, without considering that they did it all on top of a day’s riding. Val had borne up marvelously well. True she had been near collapse at the end, but then she herself had not had much vitality left and she had always been stronger than Valerie. Yes sir, Val was in a much better physical condition than when they had started for the West.
Later, lying on her bed of pine branches next to 93 Phyllis, Gale thought about Valerie again. It had been exhausting, climbing down from the roof and then escaping through the brush and over that enormous boulder was especially tiring, not to mention they had done all this after a full day of riding. Val had held up remarkably well. True, she had almost collapsed at the end, but then Gale herself hadn’t had much energy left, and she had always been stronger than Valerie. Yes, Val was in much better shape than when they first set out for the West.
The morning, however, found Valerie not as robust as Gale’s optimistic thoughts had pictured her. Breaking camp was delayed until lunch time in order to give Val the benefit of a few more hours rest. After luncheon, the party saddled and mounted their horses. After a while, Jim picked up the trail of the outlaws and they followed it a short distance. But the bandits had evidently suspected a chase and rode their horses into a stream. From there all trace of trail was wiped out.
The morning, however, found Valerie not as strong as Gale’s hopeful thoughts had imagined her to be. Breaking camp was postponed until lunch to give Val a few more hours of rest. After lunch, the group saddled and mounted their horses. After a while, Jim picked up the outlaws’ trail, and they followed it for a short distance. But the bandits had clearly suspected a chase and rode their horses into a stream. From there, all signs of the trail disappeared.
Sunset found them miles from the scene of the girls’ adventure. Supper was prepared and after it had disappeared they sat about the campfire 94 telling stories or singing songs. They retired early and were up with the first rays of the sun.
Sunset found them miles from where the girls had their adventure. Dinner was ready, and after they finished eating, they gathered around the campfire 94 sharing stories and singing songs. They went to bed early and woke up with the first light of dawn.
Day after day they followed the same procedure. Their skins were getting tanned and their appetites were enormous.
Day after day, they went through the same routine. Their skin was getting tanned, and their appetites were huge.
“I never thought I could eat so much,” wailed Janet, after a particularly hearty meal.
“I never thought I could eat this much,” complained Janet, after a really big meal.
“You’ll look like a baby elephant when we get back home,” prophesied Carol encouragingly.
“You’ll look like a baby elephant when we get back home,” Carol said encouragingly.
They rode like regular westerners now, and every day they appreciated more and more the beauty of the country through which they rode. If Jim had planned on showing them the loveliest scenery, he was running true to plan. The girls had never realized before that nature, untamed by man, could be so lovely. They never realized that just to sit and gaze at a sunset could bring such a thrill. In every way the country was affecting them. Physically they were healthier than they had ever been. Their mental outlook was brighter, more cheerful. Here in limitless space, mid tall mountains, they felt more drawn to one another. Their friendships grew and flourished.
They rode like typical cowboys now, and every day they appreciated the beauty of the landscape they were traveling through even more. If Jim had intended to show them the most beautiful views, he was definitely on track. The girls had never understood before that untouched nature could be so breathtaking. They never realized that simply sitting and watching a sunset could be so exhilarating. The country was having an effect on them in every way. Physically, they were healthier than ever. Their mindset was brighter and more positive. In this vast space, surrounded by tall mountains, they felt more connected to each other. Their friendships deepened and thrived.
One day they camped close to the mighty Colorado River that flows through the Grand Canyon. 95 The cliffs of sandstone and limestone, almost a mile high, were so rugged and majestic as to fill the girls with awe. All the colors of the rainbow were in the rocks and under the influence of the sun and the shadows cast by it, formed pictures of entrancing beauty, pictures too beautiful to ever be put down on canvas. Rain and wind had sculptured the cliffs into bewildering and fantastic forms which added to their brilliant coloring.
One day, they set up camp near the powerful Colorado River that runs through the Grand Canyon. 95 The sandstone and limestone cliffs, nearly a mile high, were so rugged and impressive that they filled the girls with wonder. The rocks displayed every color of the rainbow, and with the sun's light and the shadows it created, they formed stunningly beautiful images, too captivating to be captured on canvas. Rain and wind had shaped the cliffs into amazing and bizarre forms, enhancing their vibrant colors.
“Doesn’t it make you feel tiny?” murmured Janet, scarcely above a whisper, afraid to disturb the great hush that hung over the Canyon.
“Doesn’t it make you feel small?” murmured Janet, barely above a whisper, afraid to break the deep silence that surrounded the Canyon.
“The Canyon was first seen by white men in 1541,” Tom told them. “The Colorado River where it runs through the Canyon there is three hundred feet wide, and in times of freshets it’s a mighty torrent.”
“The Canyon was first seen by white men in 1541,” Tom told them. “The Colorado River where it runs through the Canyon is three hundred feet wide, and during floods, it’s a powerful current.”
“You sound like a traditional guide book,” Janet told him.
“You sound like a typical guidebook,” Janet said to him.
“It’s wonderful,” Valerie murmured, voicing the feelings of all of them.
“It’s amazing,” Valerie said quietly, expressing what everyone was feeling.
Another day found the Adventure Girls and their friends examining the colossal stone tree trunks of the Petrified Forest. Here they found more to awe and surprise them. Still another day 96 found them at the rim of the Painted Desert, the desert with its multi-colored plains alive with somber, purple shadows.
Another day had the Adventure Girls and their friends checking out the huge stone tree trunks of the Petrified Forest. Here they discovered even more things that amazed and surprised them. Yet another day 96 found them at the edge of the Painted Desert, the desert with its colorful plains filled with dark purple shadows.
“I’m overwhelmed!” Carol declared. “From now on I shall be a strong advocate of See America First!”
“I’m overwhelmed!” Carol exclaimed. “From now on, I’ll be a strong supporter of See America First!”
Valerie had out the little sketching block she always carried with her. With a strong talent for sketching and limitless subjects on which to try her skill, Val rode with her pencil and pad in her hands nearly all day. She wanted to take back home sketches of the spots that interested her most on this trip.
Valerie took out the small sketchbook she always carried. With a great talent for drawing and countless subjects to practice on, Val spent most of the day riding with her pencil and pad in hand. She wanted to bring back home sketches of the places that intrigued her the most on this trip.
“I’ll never be able to make it look as beautiful on paper as it really is,” she sighed. “No one could really hope to.”
“I’ll never be able to make it look as beautiful on paper as it really is,” she sighed. “No one could really hope to.”
“I’d like to have one of the sketches you made of the Canyon the other day,” Gale said. “I intend to frame it and keep it as a memento.”
“I’d love to have one of the sketches you did of the Canyon the other day,” Gale said. “I plan to frame it and keep it as a keepsake.”
“Isn’t it funny, Gale,” Val mused aloud, “how you never miss anything until you’ve seen it.”
“Isn’t it funny, Gale,” Val said thoughtfully, “how you don’t appreciate anything until you’ve experienced it.”
“You might feel as though you miss something,” Gale agreed, “but you don’t know what it is.”
“You might feel like you’re missing something,” Gale agreed, “but you don’t know what it is.”
“I shall miss all this a lot when we go back East,” Val declared, looking about at the Arizona 97 sunset. “Everything is so--big out here. I feel awf’ly small. When I think of the silly things we quarrel over in school and the things we think we can’t get along without in the city, it makes me ashamed of myself.”
“I’m really going to miss this when we head back East,” Val said, glancing at the Arizona 97 sunset. “Everything feels so vast out here. I feel really tiny. When I think about the trivial stuff we fight over at school and the things we think we can’t live without in the city, it makes me feel ashamed of myself.”
Gale laughed. “If you lived out here long enough, I’m afraid you would have a bad inferiority complex.”
Gale laughed. “If you lived out here long enough, I’m afraid you’d end up with a serious inferiority complex.”
“No, but don’t you feel that way?” Val demanded. “Tomorrow we start for Monument Valley near Kayenta. That’s one hundred and seventy-five miles from the nearest telephone. Imagine what that means! Back home we don’t think anything of a telephone because nearly everybody has one.”
“No, but don’t you feel that way?” Val demanded. “Tomorrow we start for Monument Valley near Kayenta. That’s one hundred and seventy-five miles from the nearest phone. Can you imagine what that means? Back home, we don’t think twice about a phone because almost everyone has one.”
“Yes, and just think, I haven’t had a chocolate soda since I came out here,” chimed in Janet, coming up behind them. “I hope I shall survive.”
“Yes, and just think, I haven’t had a chocolate soda since I got here,” Janet added, coming up behind them. “I hope I’ll survive.”
“You look as though you might pull through,” Valerie laughed.
"You look like you might make it," Valerie laughed.
“Come and get it!” Tom called and there was a concerted rush for the makeshift supper table.
“Come and get it!” Tom shouted, and everyone rushed to the improvised dinner table.
Day after day they rode through cañons and winding intermittent gullies, shallow basins, and dry washes. They followed trails through thick sagebrush and cottonwoods, over dry beds of 98 streams and sunken deserts, marveling how the dull gray and olive of the sagebrush and trees mingled. They learned that many of the mountains were extinct volcanoes and admired the brilliant colored sandstone and shale formations. Once or twice they ran into heavy thunderstorms that turned dried-up streams into rushing torrents of muddy swirling waters.
Day after day, they rode through canyons and winding dry gullies, shallow basins, and dry creek beds. They followed paths through thick sagebrush and cottonwoods, over parched riverbeds and sunken deserts, amazed at how the dull gray and olive colors of the sagebrush and trees blended together. They discovered that many of the mountains were ancient volcanoes and admired the vibrant colored sandstone and shale formations. A couple of times, they encountered heavy thunderstorms that transformed dried-up streams into rushing torrents of muddy, swirling water.
They explored with keen interest Monument Valley with the spire-like rock of El Capitan at its head, and its fantastic flat topped pillars rising thousands of feet into the air. A day’s ride from Kayenta the riders came upon Betatakin, one of the most interesting, although least known, of the cliff dwellings, standing silent within its mammoth cave.
They eagerly explored Monument Valley, featuring the spire-like rock of El Capitan at its top, along with its incredible flat-topped pillars rising thousands of feet into the sky. After a day's ride from Kayenta, the riders discovered Betatakin, one of the most intriguing yet least known cliff dwellings, quietly positioned within its massive cave.
“Just think, hundreds of people lived and died here a thousand years ago,” Virginia commented.
“Just think, hundreds of people lived and died here a thousand years ago,” Virginia said.
“I’m glad we don’t live in houses like these,” Janet said, as she climbed up the worn stone steps to the next level. “I’ve no desire to climb all these steps every time I want to go home.”
“I’m glad we don’t live in houses like these,” Janet said as she climbed up the worn stone steps to the next level. “I have no desire to climb all these steps every time I want to go home.”
“If you walked in your sleep it was just too bad,” added Carol, looking back down at the stones over which they had come.
“If you walked in your sleep, that was just unfortunate,” Carol added, looking back down at the stones they had crossed.
“It gives me an appetite,” Madge complained. “When do we eat?”
“It makes me hungry,” Madge complained. “When are we eating?”
For hours the girls prowled around in the dark houses of the cliff dwellers, taking their time to examine everything of interest. The next day they resumed their riding, heading south toward the K Bar O.
For hours, the girls wandered around in the dark houses of the cliff dwellers, taking their time to check out everything that caught their interest. The next day, they continued their ride, heading south toward the K Bar O.
During the days Gale and Phyllis had a lot of practice with their revolvers and now could succeed in coming fairly close to the bull’s eye every time they tried. Gale, too, was becoming proficient with her rope. Jim spent hours teaching her and she proved an apt pupil.
During the days, Gale and Phyllis practiced with their revolvers a lot and now managed to hit fairly close to the bull’s eye every time they aimed. Gale was also getting skilled with her rope. Jim spent hours teaching her, and she turned out to be a quick learner.
Riding with Virginia behind Jim as they swung along the trail, Gale was looking up at the trees and the blue sky, thinking how she would hate to leave all this when it came time for the Adventure Girls to go back East.
Riding with Virginia behind Jim as they moved along the trail, Gale was looking up at the trees and the blue sky, thinking about how much she would hate to leave all this when it was time for the Adventure Girls to head back East.
“Look out, Jim!” Virginia screamed suddenly.
“Watch out, Jim!” Virginia yelled suddenly.
There was a snarl and a streak of yellow leaped from the low-hanging limb of a tree. Jim’s horse reared wildly and plunged away as its rider was dragged from the saddle by the impact of the cougar’s weight.
There was a growl, and a flash of yellow shot from a low-hanging branch of a tree. Jim's horse bucked wildly and bolted as its rider was pulled from the saddle by the force of the cougar's weight.
For a second none of the riders could do anything but check their mounts. All the horses threatened to run away and careened wildly, almost 100 unseating their riders. Meanwhile, Jim was thrashing about on the ground, struggling for his life while his companions watched helplessly.
For a moment, none of the riders could do anything except check their horses. All the horses were about to bolt and were bucking around, nearly 100 throwing their riders off. Meanwhile, Jim was flailing on the ground, fighting for his life while his friends looked on in despair.
“Quiet, boy,” Gale said, a soothing hand on her trembling pony’s neck. With her other hand she unfastened her rope.
“Calm down, boy,” Gale said, gently stroking her shaking pony’s neck. With her other hand, she untied her rope.
“Look out, I’m going to shoot,” Tom said, raising his rifle to his shoulder.
“Watch out, I’m going to shoot,” Tom said, lifting his rifle to his shoulder.
“Don’t!” Carol cried. “You might hit Jim.”
“Don't!” Carol yelled. “You could hit Jim.”
“But the beast is killing him,” Janet said with a shudder. “Somebody do something!”
“But the beast is killing him,” Janet said with a shudder. “Somebody do something!”
Despite Carol’s warning, Tom discharged his gun and succeeded only in frightening the ponies more. Jim was fighting madly to keep the sharp claws and teeth away from his face and throat.
Despite Carol’s warning, Tom fired his gun and only managed to scare the ponies even more. Jim was desperately trying to keep the sharp claws and teeth away from his face and throat.
Once more Gale spoke to her pony and patted him reassuringly. He jerked nervously under her hand, but he was by far the quietest one of the beasts. During the days in the saddle Gale had learned the tricks and tendencies of her mount and she had instilled a trust in him for his rider. Now, though he longed to flee from this spot with its danger, he stood quietly obedient to her voice and touch. In her hand Gale held her coiled rope. Tom had dismounted and handed the reins of his horse and of the pack horses to Carol and was 101 edging nearer to those thrashing figures on the ground. Virginia, too, had dismounted.
Once again, Gale spoke to her pony and patted him comfortingly. He flinched a bit under her hand, but he was definitely the calmest of the animals. During their time in the saddle, Gale had figured out the quirks and habits of her mount and had built his trust in her as a rider. Now, even though he wanted to run away from this dangerous spot, he stood quietly, obeying her voice and touch. In her hand, Gale held her coiled rope. Tom had gotten off his horse and given the reins of his horse and the pack horses to Carol, then was moving closer to the struggling figures on the ground. Virginia had also dismounted.
At the first opportune moment, Gale’s rope slithered out and fell over the two. The loop caught a hind leg of the cougar. Immediately it tightened and the snapping teeth were diverted from Jim to the rope about its leg.
At the first chance, Gale's rope slipped out and landed on the two of them. The loop snagged one of the cougar's back legs. Right away, it tightened, and the snapping jaws shifted their focus from Jim to the rope around its leg.
“Go it, boy!” Gale urged her horse.
“Come on, boy!” Gale urged her horse.
The horse darted forward. Behind her the rope pulled the cougar clear from Jim. The pony sped down the trail, its rider bent low in the saddle, the rope dragging the squirming, struggling mountain lion over the stony ground. Gale did not slow her mount till she was sure that the animal was dead. Then she turned her horse and trotted him slowly back to the group.
The horse shot ahead. Behind her, the rope yanked the cougar away from Jim. The pony raced down the trail, its rider leaning forward in the saddle, the rope dragging the writhing, fighting mountain lion across the rocky ground. Gale didn’t slow her horse until she was certain the animal was dead. Then she turned her horse and trotted back to the group slowly.
Tom and Virginia were busy with Jim. The cowboy’s shirt hung in ribbons, and the flesh of his shoulders and arms was streaming with blood. He had a long scratch along his cheek, but otherwise he was safe and sound.
Tom and Virginia were occupied with Jim. The cowboy's shirt was ripped to shreds, and his shoulders and arms were covered in blood. He had a long scratch on his cheek, but other than that, he was fine.
“Never thought that rope trainin’ would come in so handy,” he grinned at her. “Reckon I owe you a heap for pullin’ that fella offa me, Miss Gale.”
“Never thought that rope training would be so useful,” he smiled at her. “I guess I owe you a lot for pulling that guy off me, Miss Gale.”
“Is he dead?” Janet asked tremulously with a 102 glance for the dust covered thing at the end of Gale’s rope.
“Is he dead?” Janet asked nervously, glancing at the dust-covered object at the end of Gale’s rope.
“If he isn’t, he ought to be,” Gale replied, dismounting. “Are you hurt much, Jim?”
“If he isn’t, he should be,” Gale replied, getting off the horse. “Are you hurt badly, Jim?”
The cowboy insisted that they should not stop their day’s ride on his account. After Tom’s first aid treatment had been administered and Jim remounted his horse, they started forward again. Tom had cut the cougar loose from Gale’s rope and pulled him to one side of the trail.
The cowboy insisted they shouldn’t stop their ride just because of him. After Tom had given first aid and Jim got back on his horse, they moved forward again. Tom had cut the cougar loose from Gale’s rope and moved it to the side of the trail.
“That’s what I like about the country out here,” Janet said to no one in particular. “Always something doing. Any time at all you might step on a rattlesnake or get jumped on by a ferocious animal. Nice country!” she declared with a grin.
“That’s what I love about the countryside out here,” Janet said to no one in particular. “There's always something going on. At any moment, you could run into a rattlesnake or get attacked by a wild animal. Great place!” she exclaimed with a grin.
“Pleasant thoughts you have,” Carol laughed. “It’s no worse than back home. There we have to dodge street cars and taxi cabs.”
“Nice thoughts you have,” Carol laughed. “It’s no worse than back home. There we have to dodge streetcars and taxis.”
“Give me the taxi cabs,” Madge murmured. “They at least give you a warning.”
“Give me the taxi cabs,” Madge said quietly. “They at least give you a heads-up.”
It was late when they stopped for their camp. Riding and excitement had whetted their appetites and while they ate, Tom and Jim told them of other experiences each had had with animals in the surrounding country. Jim took the whole 103 affair as all part of the day, and refused to declare himself a bit thrilled over it.
It was late when they set up camp. Riding and excitement had made them hungry, and as they ate, Tom and Jim shared stories about their other encounters with animals around the area. Jim treated the whole thing as just another part of the day and wouldn’t admit to being the least bit excited about it.
“At least we’ll have something to talk about when we get home,” Phyllis smiled.
“At least we’ll have something to talk about when we get home,” Phyllis smiled.
“We’ve got a lot to talk about,” Valerie declared. “We’ve met nearly everything the West can produce, haven’t we?”
“We have a lot to discuss,” Valerie said. “We’ve encountered almost everything the West can create, right?”
“Nearly,” Virginia laughed. “Do you feel like going home now?”
“Almost,” Virginia laughed. “Do you feel like heading home now?”
“No!” came unanimously from all the girls.
“No!” came in unison from all the girls.
“Well, whether you like it or not, we are,” Tom declared. “Tomorrow we get back on K Bar O soil. Two more days and we’ll be at the ranch house.”
“Well, whether you like it or not, we are,” Tom declared. “Tomorrow we’ll be back on K Bar O land. Just two more days and we’ll be at the ranch house.”
“We’ve got to go home, our supplies are running low,” Virginia explained.
“We need to head home; we’re running low on supplies,” Virginia explained.
“Can we go on another trip then?” Carol asked immediately.
“Can we go on another trip then?” Carol asked right away.
“If we have enough time,” Valerie commented. “The days have gone so quickly. We’ll be going home soon.”
“If we have enough time,” Valerie said. “The days have gone by so fast. We’ll be heading home soon.”
“We’ll refuse to think of that,” Phyllis said firmly. “Let’s hear some more of your experiences,” she suggested to Jim and Tom.
“We’re not going to think about that,” Phyllis said firmly. “Let’s hear more about your experiences,” she suggested to Jim and Tom.
For another hour while the fire crackled and shadows danced over the tents and figures around 104 it, Jim entertained them with memories of the range lands. Valerie and Phyllis retired first. After them went the other four girls. Gale alone remained beside the fire with her cousin and the cowboy.
For another hour, while the fire crackled and shadows danced over the tents and figures around 104, Jim kept them entertained with stories about the range lands. Valerie and Phyllis were the first to head off to bed. After them, the other four girls followed. Only Gale stayed by the fire with her cousin and the cowboy.
“Tom----” Gale began hesitantly.
“Tom—” Gale began hesitantly.
“Yes?” Tom encouraged, tossing another log on the fire.
“Yes?” Tom urged, throwing another log onto the fire.
“That trail we passed just before we camped--was it the bandits’?” she asked.
“That trail we passed just before we set up camp—was it the bandits’?” she asked.
Tom and Jim exchanged a fleeting glance.
Tom and Jim shared a brief look.
“What made you think of them?” Tom asked.
"What made you think of them?" Tom asked.
“Before we started on this trip,” Gale said, “Valerie and I overheard you and your dad talking about rustlers. We didn’t mean to listen, but we did. Had that trail today anything to do with them? I thought you both looked worried when you saw it.”
“Before we set out on this trip,” Gale said, “Valerie and I overheard you and your dad talking about rustlers. We didn’t mean to eavesdrop, but we did. Did that trail today have anything to do with them? I noticed you both looked concerned when you saw it.”
“We were worried,” Jim admitted. “It was a fresh trail and the same men who held you prisoner that night in the hills, made that trail. We thought we had lost them sure, but it doesn’t look that way.”
“We were worried,” Jim admitted. “It was a fresh trail, and the same guys who held you captive that night in the hills made that trail. We thought we had definitely lost them, but it doesn’t seem that way.”
“What are you going to do?” Gale wanted to know.
“What are you going to do?” Gale asked.
“Nothing,” Tom said promptly. “We are going 105 to take you girls safely back to the K Bar O.”
“Nothing,” Tom said right away. “We’re going 105 to get you girls safely back to the K Bar O.”
“The bandits are probably making for the border into Mexico,” Jim murmured. “The Sheriff and his men will catch ’em.”
“The bandits are probably heading for the border into Mexico,” Jim murmured. “The Sheriff and his guys will catch them.”
Tom laughed. “They haven’t done much catching so far. I’ll bet the bandits get clean away.”
Tom laughed. “They haven’t caught much so far. I’ll bet the bandits get away completely.”
“Then there is nothing to worry about,” Gale said.
“Then there's nothing to worry about,” Gale said.
“No, nothing to worry about,” agreed Tom.
“No, nothing to worry about,” Tom agreed.
When Gale had entered the tent she shared with Valerie and Phyllis, she went immediately to sleep and did not know that long after she retired, Tom and Jim talked seriously and long about the possibility of meeting the rustlers before they reached the ranch safely.
When Gale entered the tent she shared with Valerie and Phyllis, she went straight to sleep and didn't realize that long after she went to bed, Tom and Jim talked seriously and at length about the chance of encountering the rustlers before they made it back to the ranch safely.
106
Chapter X
RUSTLERS
“Oh, how I love to get up in the morning,” sang Janet between yawns as she stumbled from the tent with Carol close behind her. “Hullo, are we getting company?”
“Oh, how I love getting up in the morning,” sang Janet between yawns as she stumbled out of the tent with Carol right behind her. “Hey, are we expecting visitors?”
Two cowboys on dust covered, lathered ponies had dashed into the camp circle and pulled their mounts up short beside the campfire. Jim who had been on his knees poking at the ashes to stir the flames to life got up slowly with a wide grin of welcome. Tom joined the four and Virginia, coming from the tent, greeted them also.
Two cowboys on dusty, sweaty ponies rode into the camp circle and reined their horses in next to the campfire. Jim, who had been on his knees stirring the ashes to bring the flames back to life, stood up slowly with a big grin of welcome. Tom joined the four, and Virginia, coming out of the tent, greeted them too.
“Let’s get an earful,” Carol proposed. “Evidently they are riders from the K Bar O.”
“Let’s listen in,” Carol suggested. “Apparently they’re riders from the K Bar O.”
“Then ya didn’ see anythin’ of ’em?” one of the new arrivals was murmuring to Tom.
“Then you didn’t see anything of them?” one of the new arrivals was murmuring to Tom.
“Not a thing, Lem,” Tom replied with a serious frown. “How many did they get?”
“Not a thing, Lem,” Tom said with a serious frown. “How many did they get?”
“Close to a hundred head, I reckon,” Lem declared viciously.
“Close to a hundred heads, I think,” Lem said sharply.
“By now they are across the border,” Virginia 107 murmured. “Why did you look for them up here near the hills?”
“By now they’re across the border,” Virginia 107 murmured. “Why were you looking for them up here near the hills?”
“A couple of the boys went toward the border,” Lem’s partner answered. “We found a trail leadin’ up this way.”
“Some of the guys went toward the border,” Lem’s partner replied. “We found a trail that leads up this way.”
“They didn’t pass near here or we would have seen them,” Virginia said again and her brother and Jim nodded in agreement.
“They didn’t come by here, or we would have seen them,” Virginia said again, and her brother and Jim nodded in agreement.
“Then we got to be goin’ farther,” Lem said remounting his pony.
“Then we need to keep going,” Lem said as he got back on his pony.
“But can’t you wait and have a bite of breakfast?” Tom wanted to know.
“But can’t you wait and grab some breakfast?” Tom asked.
“Not now, son,” Lem replied. “We’ll eat a cold snack from our saddle bags. We want to find those birds before the trail is gone.”
“Not now, kid,” Lem replied. “We’ll grab a quick snack from our saddle bags. We need to find those birds before the trail disappears.”
“Wish you luck,” Jim sang out as the ponies darted forward.
“Good luck!” Jim shouted as the ponies took off.
“Who were they?” Phyllis asked as she, with Gale and Valerie, appeared.
“Who were they?” Phyllis asked as she showed up with Gale and Valerie.
“Riders from the Lazy K,” Virginia answered. “Rustlers stole close to a hundred cattle last night. They were following them.”
“Riders from the Lazy K,” Virginia replied. “Rustlers stole nearly a hundred cattle last night. They were tracking them.”
“But they didn’t bring the cattle up this way, did they?” Carol put in.
“But they didn’t bring the cattle up this way, did they?” Carol added.
“No, but the boys figured some of the riders came this way. I hope they catch ’em,” Virginia 108 said viciously. “We’re probably due for a raid tonight.”
“No, but the guys thought some of the riders came this way. I hope they catch them,” Virginia 108 said fiercely. “We’re probably in for a raid tonight.”
Jim and Tom said nothing as they busied themselves getting breakfast ready. Whatever thoughts they may have had on the subject, they kept to themselves.
Jim and Tom stayed quiet as they focused on preparing breakfast. Whatever thoughts they had on the matter, they kept to themselves.
Breakfast was eaten, for the most part, in silence. Even when camp was struck and they started on their way again, there was not the usual light-hearted banter and teasing. Each one realized that the situation at the K Bar O and other ranches was coming to a head. Rustlers had been busy too long. Now the ranchers were acting. Instead of going to the ranch for safety from rustlers and bandits, it seemed that the girls were running into more trouble. Jim led the way, silent and foreboding. Tom brought up the rear with the pack horses. He too was silent and grim. It was their attitude that brought home to the girls just how serious the situation was.
Breakfast was mostly eaten in silence. Even when they packed up camp and hit the road again, there was none of the usual light-hearted banter and teasing. Everyone understood that the situation at the K Bar O and other ranches was reaching a breaking point. Rustlers had been active for too long, and now the ranchers were taking action. Instead of finding safety at the ranch from rustlers and bandits, it seemed the girls were getting into more trouble. Jim led the way, quiet and tense. Tom followed behind with the pack horses, also silent and serious. Their demeanor made the girls realize just how serious the situation had become.
Along about noon Jim’s horse developed a limp that necessitated their moving more slowly. After deliberation they decided to camp for the rest of the day and night. Perhaps by the morrow Jim’s horse would be well again and they could travel at an increased pace. Now there was an 109 undisguised desire to get back to the ranch house prevalent with all of them. Things were undoubtedly happening there and the girls wanted to be in on the excitement. They thought it high time the ranchers got busy and did something about their stolen cattle. The authorities had failed to capture the thieves so it was up to the ranchers themselves.
Around noon, Jim's horse started limping, which meant they had to slow down. After thinking it over, they decided to set up camp for the rest of the day and night. Hopefully, by tomorrow, Jim's horse would be better, and they could travel faster. There was a clear desire among all of them to get back to the ranch house. Exciting things were definitely happening there, and the girls wanted to be part of it. They believed it was about time the ranchers took action regarding their stolen cattle. Since the authorities hadn't caught the thieves, it was up to the ranchers themselves.
After camp was made Val took her sketching board and went off by herself to draw. Gale had not unsaddled her horse and now she mounted him for a ride.
After setting up camp, Val took her sketching board and went off on her own to draw. Gale hadn't untacked her horse, so she hopped on for a ride.
“Not that there is much to see,” Virginia laughed when Gale started out. “Just sagebrush, rocks, and trees.”
“Not that there’s a lot to see,” Virginia laughed when Gale set out. “Just sagebrush, rocks, and trees.”
Gale liked to be alone sometimes and now she did not feel the need of the companionship of any of her friends. Once in a while the other girls thought her a little strange when she went off by herself. But there was nothing strange about her. Gale was the sort of person who is not dependent upon other people. She could spend a whole day by herself and not be bored with her own company. She couldn’t see why some people had to always travel with a crowd, always have a lot of other people with them. She could enjoy a 110 walk, a movie, or a ride just as much alone as with others. Of course it was fun to travel with a group, but she enjoyed a day all to herself quite as much. When she was alone she could really think.
Gale liked to spend time alone sometimes, and right now she didn't feel the need for any of her friends' company. Occasionally, the other girls thought she was a bit odd for going off by herself. But there was nothing odd about her. Gale was the kind of person who didn't rely on others. She could spend an entire day by herself and not feel bored. She couldn't understand why some people always needed to be with a crowd, always surrounded by others. She could enjoy a walk, a movie, or a ride just as much alone as she could with company. Sure, it was fun to hang out with a group, but she valued a day to herself just as much. When she was alone, she could really think.
Gale reined her horse in and looked back at the valley she had just left. She could see all her friends like moving spots against the dull gray and olive background. On the other side, the way she faced, a long flat plain stretched out to the right while on the left was a forest of cottonwoods and fir trees. There was a narrow trail leading down from her position on the crest of the hill through the woods and she urged her horse forward. As she rode, she had to bend low in the saddle to keep from being slapped in the face by low hanging branches. Occasionally she saw a rabbit or a squirrel, but for the most part everything was still.
Gale pulled her horse to a stop and looked back at the valley she had just left. She could see all her friends as moving dots against the dull gray and olive background. Ahead of her, to the right, a long flat plain stretched out, while to the left was a forest of cottonwoods and fir trees. There was a narrow trail leading down from her spot on the crest of the hill through the woods, and she urged her horse forward. As she rode, she had to lean low in the saddle to avoid getting hit in the face by the low-hanging branches. Occasionally, she spotted a rabbit or a squirrel, but for the most part, everything was quiet.
Her horse was young and frisky and jogged along with light, prancing step. Gale was enjoying herself hugely with no thought of the passing of time. Her surroundings were quiet and inspiring and, as usual with Gale in such circumstances, she was dreaming of a thousand and one things other than the present. When the girls got 111 back to Marchton they would start their last year in the Marchton High School. The next year they started college. As yet the girls had not firmly decided on the school to which they would go after high school days. They were concerned now with ideas of what to do and be when they were finally all through with school. They all firmly resolved that they wanted careers, but just what those careers were to be was a little undecided. Of course it was understood that Val would continue with her art. She was really the only one of them all that had a talent of any kind to which she could cling. Long and repeatedly the girls had discussed the subject of careers. What could they be? Artists? Only Val could do justice to that branch of work. Actresses then? Well, perhaps Phyllis would go in for the Drama. Madge, Carol, and Janet were totally at sea, as was Gale herself.
Her horse was young and lively, prancing along with a light step. Gale was having a great time, completely absorbed in her thoughts and unaware of how much time was passing. The scenery around her was peaceful and inspiring, and as usual, she was daydreaming about countless things other than the moment she was in. When the girls got back to Marchton, they would begin their final year at Marchton High School. The following year, they would head to college. They hadn't yet made a definite decision about which school to attend after high school. Right now, they were preoccupied with figuring out what they wanted to do and who they wanted to be once school was over. They all agreed they wanted careers, but they were still a bit unsure about what those careers would actually be. It was pretty clear that Val would pursue her passion for art. She really was the only one among them with a talent she could rely on. The girls had gone back and forth discussing career options. What could they be? Artists? Only Val could really make that work. Actresses, then? Maybe Phyllis would consider Drama. Madge, Carol, Janet, and even Gale herself felt completely lost.
Gale had always thought she might like to be a doctor. But just the thought of all the years of study and preparation ahead of her was a little disheartening. She liked the study of medicine and had always been interested in it. At first she thought of being a nurse, but now she didn’t like that idea. The thought of being a doctor was 112 much more intriguing. Doctors led such fascinating lives, she thought. In her rush of enthusiasm and ardor she didn’t reckon with the long, tedious hours the doctor devotes to his patients, nor the fact that he has little free time for himself. Then, too, she would like to be a sculptor. She liked to model things in clay and she was sure she could chisel interesting things from marble if given the chance. She sighed and urged her horse along a little faster. It was really quite a problem deciding what to be. At any rate, whatever she went into, she wanted to go into it full of enthusiasm and willingness to work and do her best. She had no intention of idling her life away. She wanted to do something, to be somebody, to be proud of her achievements whatever they might be. She was resolved that she would forge ahead to success and make a name for herself. After all, why not? Other people had started out with nothing and made themselves famous.
Gale had always thought she might want to be a doctor. But just thinking about all the years of studying and preparing ahead of her was a bit discouraging. She found medicine interesting and had always been curious about it. At first, she considered becoming a nurse, but now that idea didn't appeal to her. The idea of becoming a doctor was much more exciting. Doctors lived such fascinating lives, she thought. In her rush of enthusiasm, she didn’t think about the long, grueling hours doctors spend with their patients or the fact that they have very little free time for themselves. Plus, she also wanted to be a sculptor. She enjoyed molding things in clay and was sure she could create interesting things out of marble if given the chance. She sighed and urged her horse to go a little faster. It was really quite a dilemma figuring out what to pursue. No matter what path she chose, she wanted to approach it with enthusiasm and a willingness to work hard and do her best. She had no intention of wasting her life. She wanted to achieve something, to become someone, to be proud of her accomplishments, whatever they might be. She was determined to push ahead toward success and make a name for herself. After all, why not? Other people had started with nothing and become famous.
A huge drop of water on the back of her neck brought her back sharply to the problem at hand. Riding along and musing with herself, she had not noticed the dark clouds that had gathered overhead from nowhere. Now as her horse came out into an open clearing, rain began pouring 113 down. She could not hope to get back to camp before the worst of the storm broke. If this heavy downpour continued, she would be drenched in a minute. Wildly she looked about for shelter of some kind. Through the trees to the left she saw a log cabin, not much of a building, but enough to afford shelter in the storm. To the rear she found a sheltered hitching post where she tied her mount and ran back to the main cabin.
A big drop of water on the back of her neck snapped her back to the issue at hand. As she rode along and daydreamed, she hadn't noticed the dark clouds that had suddenly gathered above. Now, as her horse emerged into an open clearing, rain started pouring down. She knew she couldn’t make it back to camp before the worst of the storm hit. If this heavy rain kept up, she’d be soaked in no time. Frantically, she looked around for some kind of shelter. Through the trees to her left, she spotted a log cabin—not much of a building, but enough to provide cover from the storm. In the back, she found a covered hitching post where she tied her horse and ran back to the main cabin.
One step inside she stopped and glanced around. She had had the strangest premonition when she stepped over the threshold. It was as if she had a warning of something dreadful about to happen. The room--there was only one--was empty of all but its meager furnishings, a table and two makeshift chairs standing before the fireplace. A saddle and rifle lay in one corner. On the table were a few dirty dishes. Someone had been here lately, if they were not here now. She had seen no horse when she tethered her own, but there was a saddle and, more ominous still, the rifle. Where was the owner?
One step inside, she stopped and looked around. She had the weirdest feeling when she crossed the threshold. It was like a warning that something terrible was about to happen. The room—there was only one—was empty except for its sparse furniture: a table and two makeshift chairs in front of the fireplace. A saddle and a rifle were in one corner. The table had a few dirty dishes on it. Someone had been here recently, even if they weren’t there now. She hadn’t seen any horse when she tied up her own, but the saddle was there, and even more concerning was the rifle. Where was the owner?
The rain was teeming down outside and she went to the window to stare out. A regular cloudburst! Tomorrow a lot of the little streams they had passed would be raging, swirling rivers. She 114 was glad this cabin had been here or else she would have been drenched. She smiled as she thought of how her camp mates might be receiving this sudden rain. They would no doubt be huddled in the waterproof tents, but nevertheless they would be fuming with disgust. It was no pleasure camping out when it rained. She looked up at the gray skies, impatient to be off and away from this cabin that filled her with that strange, unreasonable fear. Why should she feel fear the moment she stepped into the place? There was no one here. Not a thing to frighten her. Yet she was filled with a strange uneasiness. Evidently her horse had felt it too, for when she had tied him he whinnied faintly and nudged her arm with mute appeal. She had thought nothing of it at the time, but now it came back to her with ominous warning. Animals had keen instinct and the horse had felt a distrust of this place. She wished heartily it would stop raining so she could go on. She didn’t want to get wet and she didn’t want to stay here.
The rain was pouring down outside, and she went to the window to look out. What a downpour! Tomorrow, a lot of the little streams they had passed would be rushing, swirling rivers. She 114 was glad this cabin was here, or she would have been soaked. She smiled at the thought of her campmates dealing with this sudden rain. They would no doubt be huddled in the waterproof tents, but still, they would be fuming with disgust. Camping in the rain was no fun. She looked up at the gray skies, eager to leave this cabin that filled her with an odd, unreasonable fear. Why did she feel afraid the moment she stepped inside? There was no one here. Nothing to scare her. Yet she felt a strange unease. Clearly, her horse felt it too, because when she tied him up, he whinnied softly and nudged her arm with a silent plea. She hadn’t thought much of it then, but now it came back to her with an unsettling warning. Animals have a sharp instinct, and the horse sensed something off about this place. She really hoped it would stop raining so she could move on. She didn’t want to get wet, and she didn’t want to stay here.
She shook her shoulders impatiently and went over to inspect the rifle in the corner. Probably she was imagining things. It was the first time she had let her imagination make her afraid of 115 anything. She was being silly she told herself again sternly. Most likely this cabin had been deserted for a long time. But when she picked up the rifle she knew that wasn’t so. The rifle was clean and recently oiled. Too, it was loaded. It was the same make rifle as Tom carried in his saddle sheath and quite without knowing why she took the cartridges out of the barrel to examine them. At the same moment she looked up through the window to the trail she had so recently left for this shelter.
She shook her shoulders impatiently and went over to check out the rifle in the corner. She was probably just imagining things. It was the first time her imagination had made her afraid of 115 anything. She told herself again, firmly, that she was being silly. Most likely, this cabin had been empty for a long time. But when she picked up the rifle, she realized that wasn’t the case. The rifle was clean and recently oiled. Plus, it was loaded. It was the same brand of rifle that Tom carried in his saddle sheath, and without really knowing why, she took the cartridges out of the barrel to check them. At the same moment, she glanced up through the window to the trail she had just left in search of this shelter.
Terror gripped her for a moment. Horsemen were issuing from the thick growth of trees and there was no disputing the identity of the first man. It was the bank bandit who had held Val and her prisoners in that other cabin. She dropped the rifle over the saddle where it had been and looked about wildly for a means of escape. Were they close enough to see her if she slipped out of the door? Of course they were! In the rear wall was a window. She placed a chair beneath it and a moment later was squeezing through the opening. Rain or no rain, she preferred to get wet to remaining in the cabin to receive those men. How had they managed to elude the Sheriff and his men so long? Were the bank 116 bandits connected with the rustlers who had been stealing cattle from the K Bar O? Gale made a shrewd guess that they were.
Terror gripped her for a moment. Horsemen were emerging from the dense trees, and there was no denying the identity of the first man. It was the bank robber who had held Val and her captives in that other cabin. She dropped the rifle over the saddle where it had been and looked around frantically for a way to escape. Were they close enough to spot her if she slipped out the door? Of course they were! In the back wall was a window. She placed a chair beneath it, and a moment later she was squeezing through the opening. Rain or no rain, she preferred to get wet rather than stay in the cabin and face those men. How had they managed to evade the Sheriff and his men for so long? Were the bank 116 robbers connected to the rustlers who had been stealing cattle from the K Bar O? Gale made an astute guess that they were.
When she jumped from the window to the wet earth Gale ran immediately to where her pony was tied and, slipping her arm through the reins, led him back into the woods to the rear of the cabin. She was sure the thick growth of trees and brush would shield them from view and that proved to be the case. The trees overhead were a little protection from the rain, but even so, when she had been in the open five minutes she was soaked. She had left her slicker in the camp and now she wished fervently she had let it remain rolled behind her saddle. She heard the thunder of hoofs and sound of voices as the men she had eluded dismounted at the cabin and entered it. Surprised, she looked down at her hand. She still had the two shells from the rifle clutched in her fingers. She had departed in such haste that she didn’t have time to replace them; indeed, she had not even thought of them. Now she shoved them deep into her breeches’ pocket and huddled beside her horse.
When she jumped from the window to the soaked ground, Gale quickly ran to where her pony was tied and, slipping her arm through the reins, led him back into the woods behind the cabin. She was confident that the dense trees and bushes would hide them, and it turned out to be true. The trees above gave some shelter from the rain, but still, after being out in the open for just five minutes, she was drenched. She had left her raincoat at the camp and now wished she had kept it rolled up behind her saddle. She heard the sound of hooves and voices as the men she had escaped from dismounted at the cabin and went inside. Surprised, she glanced down at her hand. She still had the two shells from the rifle tightly held in her fingers. She had left in such a rush that she hadn’t had time to replace them; in fact, she hadn’t even thought about them. Now she shoved them deep into her pants pocket and huddled beside her horse.
It would be better to get into the saddle and ride than to stand here in the rain, but she was 117 sure the sound of her horse’s hoofs would be clearly audible to those men in the cabin and they would be sure to investigate. Too, she had an idea. It would be a big help to her uncle if she could, in some fashion, determine if these were the men who were stealing cattle from the ranchers. Perhaps, now that she had stumbled upon their cache, she could spy on them and learn something of interest to the authorities. It was worth trying. She would wait until it grew dark and then sneak up and endeavor to listen to their conversation and to obtain a glimpse of the men within the cabin.
It would be better to get on her horse and ride than to stand here in the rain, but she was 117 sure the sound of her horse's hooves would be loud enough for the men in the cabin to hear, and they would definitely check it out. Plus, she had an idea. It would really help her uncle if she could find out if these were the men stealing cattle from the ranchers. Maybe, now that she had stumbled upon their stash, she could spy on them and learn something useful for the authorities. It was worth a shot. She would wait until it got dark and then sneak up to try to listen to their conversation and catch a glimpse of the men inside the cabin.
Her horse whinnied softly and she put an admonishing hand on his muzzle while her heart raced with apprehension. Suppose one of the men heard him and came to see---- But they were undoubtedly too busy and besides, they might think it one of their own horses. Still, it would be best to be on the safe side. She led her horse farther into the woods and there tied him to a cottonwood. She was hungry. She remembered she had had only a light lunch but she remembered, too, that she had put something in her saddle bag just in case she wanted an afternoon snack. It came in handy now. She found two 118 lumps of sugar, also, which the horse promptly snuggled from her hand.
Her horse whinnied softly, and she gently placed her hand on his muzzle while her heart raced with worry. What if one of the men heard him and came to check? But they were likely too busy, and besides, they might think it was one of their own horses. Still, it was better to be cautious. She led her horse deeper into the woods and tied him to a cottonwood tree. She was feeling hungry. She remembered she had only had a light lunch, but she also recalled that she had put something in her saddlebag just in case she wanted a snack later. It came in handy now. She found two 118 lumps of sugar, which the horse quickly nibbled from her hand.
Another thought came to her and she bent down to her boot. Her little revolver still nestled in its customary place. She might have use for it tonight, she reflected. Suppose the men were the rustlers and suppose she did make sure of that fact. How was she to notify the authorities? By the time she got back to her camp and told Jim and Tom and they summoned the Sheriff or some of his men the rustlers would have ample time to get away. What was she to do? With a shrug of her shoulders she dismissed the thought. Everything would take care of itself she was sure.
Another idea crossed her mind, and she bent down to her boot. Her little revolver was still resting in its usual spot. She might need it tonight, she thought. What if those guys were the rustlers, and what if she confirmed that? How would she alert the authorities? By the time she made it back to her camp and told Jim and Tom, and they called the Sheriff or one of his deputies, the rustlers would have plenty of time to escape. What should she do? She shrugged off the thought. She was confident everything would work itself out.
119
Chapter XI
SURPRISE
The rain had stopped. Darkness was over the world and stars blinked solemnly from their heavenly nest. The rain had brought coolness and a light wind that stirred the leaves of the trees.
The rain had stopped. Darkness covered the world, and stars twinkled solemnly from their heavenly perch. The rain had brought a chill and a light breeze that rustled the leaves of the trees.
Round the campfire were gathered all the girls but the absent Gale. Tom was collecting firewood and Jim was making sure the horses were secure for the night.
Round the campfire were gathered all the girls but the absent Gale. Tom was collecting firewood and Jim was making sure the horses were secure for the night.
“Where do you suppose Gale can be?” Janet asked again.
"Where do you think Gale could be?" Janet asked again.
“I wonder,” agreed Phyllis. “This is the first time in my acquaintance with her that she ever missed a meal.”
“I wonder,” Phyllis nodded. “This is the first time I've known her to miss a meal.”
“I’m beginning to be worried,” Virginia confessed. “I don’t see why she stayed away so long.”
“I’m starting to get worried,” Virginia said. “I don’t understand why she stayed away for so long.”
“You don’t suppose--something could have happened to her?” Valerie asked hesitantly.
“You don’t think—something could have happened to her?” Valerie asked cautiously.
“What for instance?” Madge demanded.
"What do you mean?" Madge demanded.
“Well, her horse might have run away or----”
“Well, her horse might have run away or—”
120 “Nonsense!” Carol said crisply. “Gale’s horse is the tamest one of the bunch. I’ll bet she is having an adventure and a high old time.”
120 “That's ridiculous!” Carol said sharply. “Gale’s horse is the calmest of the group. I bet she’s off having an adventure and having a great time.”
“But where can she be?” insisted Valerie.
“But where could she be?” insisted Valerie.
Minutes passed into hours and hours passed and still that question was not answered. The camp was thoroughly alarmed now. They were certain Gale was in trouble or had lost her way in the strange country. Any number of things might have happened, and their thoughts ran rampant. The girls could see that Tom and Jim were as disturbed as they. For the last half hour Jim had, almost lovingly, been cleaning his revolver. There was something ominous in just the sight of him toying with his weapon. What was he thinking?
Minutes turned into hours, and still that question went unanswered. The camp was now completely on edge. They were sure Gale was either in trouble or had gotten lost in the unfamiliar territory. So many things could have gone wrong, and their minds were racing. The girls noticed that Tom and Jim were just as unsettled as they were. For the past half hour, Jim had been almost tenderly cleaning his revolver. There was something foreboding about watching him mess with his gun. What was going through his mind?
“What are we going to do?” Valerie asked finally.
“What are we going to do?” Valerie asked at last.
It was time for the girls to retire for it had been planned to ride early on the morrow. But now, with Gale missing, their plans were interrupted. None felt that she could sleep if they did go to bed.
It was time for the girls to go to bed since they had planned to ride early the next morning. But now, with Gale missing, their plans were disrupted. No one felt they could sleep if they went to bed.
“You girls might as well go to bed,” Tom said practically. “Jim and I will wait until dawn and then go out and pick up Gale’s trail. It would be 121 no use going now, for we could find nothing in the darkness.”
“You girls might as well head to bed,” Tom said matter-of-factly. “Jim and I will stay up until dawn and then head out to track down Gale. There’s no point in going now since we wouldn’t be able to see anything in the dark.”
They realized that he spoke the truth but still it was hard to sit idle when they were longing to know what was happening to their comrade. Reluctantly Madge, Carol, Janet and Virginia went to their tent. Valerie and Phyllis followed slowly to theirs. Tom and Jim rolled in their blankets by the fire, close together so they could talk in low whispers. The light wind stirred the flames and sent them reaching high into the air. A moment more and they died down to smouldering embers. Silence gradually settled down over the tents and those two Indian-like figures on the ground.
They realized he was telling the truth, but it was still hard to just sit there when they were desperate to know what was happening to their friend. Reluctantly, Madge, Carol, Janet, and Virginia went to their tent. Valerie and Phyllis followed slowly to theirs. Tom and Jim rolled up in their blankets by the fire, close together so they could talk in quiet whispers. The light breeze stirred the flames, making them reach high into the air. In a moment, they died down to smoldering embers. Silence gradually fell over the tents and the two figures on the ground.
The camp was asleep or so it seemed. Not one occupant of the tents or Tom or Jim saw the two figures that stood on the outer edge of the circle of light and smiled over the serenity which gripped the camp. Big, burly men they were, used to hard riding and hard living. The leather chaps they wore and their heavy khaki shirts were covered with dust. About their waists hung heavy holster and cartridge belts. Figures of menace they were, menace to the peace of the Adventure Girls’ camp. In their eyes, cold and relentless, 122 was reflected the low, burning embers of the campfire as the two took in every detail. They seemed to have no desire to disturb the sleeping campers, just to note the lay of the land, as it were. When their silent inspection was finished they turned and melted into the darkness from whence they had come.
The camp was asleep, or at least it appeared that way. Not a single person in the tents, nor Tom or Jim, noticed the two figures standing at the edge of the circle of light, quietly observing the calm that enveloped the camp. They were big, rugged men, accustomed to tough rides and even tougher lives. Their leather chaps and heavy khaki shirts were coated in dust. Heavy holsters and cartridge belts hung around their waists. They were an intimidating presence, a threat to the tranquility of the Adventure Girls’ camp. In their cold, emotionless eyes, the dim glow of the campfire reflected as they took in every detail. They didn’t seem interested in disturbing the sleeping campers, just assessing the area. Once their silent observation was complete, they turned and disappeared back into the darkness from which they had come.
In the tent she shared now with only Phyllis, Valerie lay wakeful and restless. Her thoughts were contemplating a hundred and one things that might have happened to Gale. The two had been friends for a long, long time and now the thought that her chum might be in trouble or danger, perhaps, made Valerie long to be off to her assistance. She lay staring at the black tent roof. Beside her Phyllis lay calm, breathing regularly, already in the land of dreams. Valerie wished she could smother her own troublesome thoughts and go to sleep. Tom and Jim knew what they were about and if they said it was no use hunting for Gale before morning, there simply was no use that was all. She realized that they could scarcely find a sign of Gale in the pitch blackness of the Arizona night. They thought that Gale might have lost her way and could not return to the camp. Valerie seriously 123 doubted that. Gale could find her way about better than any of them. She seemed to possess a sixth sense that enabled her to remember any route or trail of open country that she had once taken. Valerie was sure Gale had not lost her way. Instead, there was some other reason why she hadn’t returned to the camp.
In the tent she now shared only with Phyllis, Valerie lay awake and restless. Her mind was racing with a hundred things that could have happened to Gale. The two had been friends for a really long time, and the thought that her friend might be in trouble or danger made Valerie want to rush to help her. She lay there staring at the black tent ceiling. Beside her, Phyllis was calm, breathing steadily, already in dreamland. Valerie wished she could quiet her own troubling thoughts and fall asleep. Tom and Jim knew what they were doing, and if they said there was no point in searching for Gale before morning, then there really was no point, that was all. She realized they could hardly find any trace of Gale in the pitch-black Arizona night. They thought that Gale might have gotten lost and couldn’t find her way back to the camp. Valerie seriously doubted that. Gale could navigate better than any of them. She seemed to have a sixth sense that let her remember any route or trail she had ever taken in the open country. Valerie was sure Gale hadn’t gotten lost. Instead, there was some other reason why she hadn’t returned to camp.
Valerie’s memory was particularly fresh with scenes of the night she and Gale had been prisoners of the bank bandit. Had something similar happened to Gale tonight? There was scarcely any other reason she should stay away from camp. Valerie wondered if Gale still had her little revolver with her. At least she had some little protection with that.
Valerie clearly remembered the night she and Gale had been held captive by the bank robber. Had something like that happened to Gale tonight? There was hardly any other reason for her to stay away from camp. Valerie wondered if Gale still had her small revolver with her. At least that gave her some form of protection.
Valerie sat up and ruffled her hair restlessly. A moment later she stood at the open tent flap. She could see Tom and Jim rolled snugly in their blankets. What was that? For an instant she thought a shadow appeared on the other side of the camp circle. A minute later she changed her mind. It must have been a sudden spurt of the fire that threw a flickering shadow over the sagebrush. She stepped out and let the flap close behind her. There was no use to waken Phyllis or the others just because she couldn’t sleep. She 124 breathed deeply of the cool night air and marveled at the thrill she felt. It was a thrill to note the difference in herself. How changed she was since the first day they had camped in the open. The sun and the usually dry air had wrought wonders, wonders that had seemed impossible to even Valerie herself. She had often wondered if she would ever feel the glow of vigorous health. Now she felt like a new person. That annoying cough had entirely disappeared. She wondered if the other girls realized what a transformation had taken place within her. It had been a severe struggle, the hardest battle she had ever fought, but she had won. The weeks of riding and camping, eating and sleeping outdoors, had tanned her skin and put a sparkle in her eyes. Too, she had gained weight. No more was she utterly exhausted at the end of a day’s hard ride. No more were the other girls livelier than she. Now she felt equal to any situation that might arise.
Valerie sat up and messed with her hair restlessly. A moment later, she stood by the open tent flap. She could see Tom and Jim bundled up tightly in their blankets. What was that? For a second, she thought she saw a shadow on the other side of the camp circle. A minute later, she changed her mind. It must have been a quick burst from the fire that cast a flickering shadow over the sagebrush. She stepped out and let the flap close behind her. There was no point in waking Phyllis or the others just because she couldn’t sleep. She took a deep breath of the cool night air and marveled at the excitement she felt. It was a thrill to notice how different she was. She had changed so much since the first day they camped outside. The sun and the usually dry air had worked wonders, wonders that had once seemed impossible, even to Valerie herself. She had often wondered if she would ever experience the glow of good health. Now she felt like a new person. That annoying cough had completely disappeared. She wondered if the other girls realized what a transformation had happened within her. It had been a tough struggle, the hardest battle she had ever fought, but she had won. The weeks of riding and camping, eating, and sleeping outdoors had tanned her skin and brightened her eyes. Plus, she had gained weight. No longer was she totally exhausted after a long day’s ride. No longer were the other girls livelier than she was. Now she felt ready for anything that might come up.
She had walked from the camp a ways to drink in the beauty of the night. Unconsciously she had taken the same route Gale had ridden earlier in the day. Ahead of her was the rise over which Gale had gone. Valerie strolled along. The moon came out and threw dark shadows under the trees 125 and brush. Glancing up suddenly, Valerie was startled. She was sure she had seen a figure step behind a group of trees ahead of her. She laughed at her own fears. Nervousness wasn’t usually one of her traits. It must be that Gale’s disappearance was preying on her mind. She was beginning to imagine ominous sounds and sights. She frowned at the thought of Gale and kicked an unoffending pebble from her path. She might as well go back and try to sleep. There was no use wandering about like a lost sheep. If the others discovered her absence they would be alarmed and there was no cause to create a disturbance.
She had walked a short distance from the camp to take in the beauty of the night. Without realizing it, she had followed the same path Gale had taken earlier in the day. In front of her was the rise where Gale had gone. Valerie strolled along. The moon came out, casting dark shadows under the trees and bushes. 125 Suddenly glancing up, Valerie was startled. She was sure she had seen a figure slip behind a group of trees ahead of her. She laughed at her own fears. Nervousness wasn’t usually one of her traits. It must be that Gale’s disappearance was weighing on her mind. She was starting to imagine scary sounds and sights. She frowned at the thought of Gale and kicked an innocent pebble from her path. She might as well go back and try to sleep. There was no point in wandering around like a lost sheep. If the others found out she was missing, they would be worried, and there was no reason to cause a fuss.
She decided to walk to the top of the rise and take a look at the plain that stretched away to the right. She liked to see the plains in the moonlight; it all looked as though the earth had been sprinkled with silver dust. Then she would go back to camp, probably to lay awake until dawn, she thought darkly. It was no use to argue about it. She worried about Gale and about what might have happened. With rustlers and bank robbers in the vicinity, what might not have happened? Too, there was something about Tom and Jim that made her apprehensive. They seemed to be waiting for something. Their whole attitude was 126 one of preparedness, but for what? Did they expect the outlaws to come to the girls’ camp? The men would hardly do that she thought with a smile. Why should they?
She decided to walk to the top of the hill and take a look at the plain that stretched out to the right. She liked seeing the plains in the moonlight; it looked like the earth had been sprinkled with silver dust. Then she would go back to camp, probably to lie awake until dawn, she thought grimly. There was no point in arguing about it. She worried about Gale and what might have happened. With rustlers and bank robbers nearby, anything could have happened. Also, there was something about Tom and Jim that made her uneasy. They seemed to be waiting for something. Their whole vibe was one of readiness, but for what? Did they expect the outlaws to come to the girls' camp? The men would hardly do that, she thought with a smile. Why would they?
She came to the rise of ground and stood there in the moonlight, overlooking the plain. For a moment her eyes were somewhat dazzled by the brilliance of the moonlight. Then she discerned a low cloud of dust rolling along the horizon. Small dark figures she discerned. What could it be? She knew, Jim had told them, that a herd of the K Bar O was somewhere off there to the right. But were the riders moving the cattle tonight? They were moving swiftly, too, she could tell.
She reached the top of the hill and stood there in the moonlight, looking out over the plain. For a moment, the brightness of the moonlight made her eyes a bit dazzled. Then she noticed a low cloud of dust moving along the horizon. She saw small dark figures. What could it be? She remembered that Jim had mentioned a herd from the K Bar O was nearby to the right. But were the riders driving the cattle tonight? They seemed to be moving quickly, she could tell.
Another thought occurred to her and her eyes narrowed with suspicion. Could it be rustlers? Rustlers stealing another herd of K Bar O cattle? It was possible, she declared to herself. The regular riders would scarcely be moving the cattle so swiftly so late at night. There was no reason they should. On the other hand, if it were rustlers, and if it were K Bar O cattle, where were the regular riders? Didn’t they keep a close watch these nights when there was such danger in the air? If she were Gale’s uncle, she would 127 put extra men on in an endeavor to catch the thieves. Suppose there was trickery among the hired hands? Suppose one of the riders whom Mr. Wilson trusted was in league with the outlaws? It was quite possible. The man could very easily fix it so the rustlers would have a clear hand. Was that what was happening? She frowned thoughtfully. At any rate, she was sure that it was rustlers moving K Bar O cattle and she was going to tell Jim and Tom about it.
Another thought popped into her head, and her eyes narrowed with suspicion. Could it be cattle rustlers? Rustlers stealing another herd of K Bar O cattle? It was possible, she told herself. The regular riders wouldn’t usually be moving the cattle so quickly so late at night. There was no reason for them to. But then again, if it were rustlers, and it was K Bar O cattle, where were the regular riders? Didn’t they keep a close watch on nights like this when danger was in the air? If she were Gale’s uncle, she would put extra men on duty to try to catch the thieves. What if there was some trickery among the hired hands? What if one of the riders that Mr. Wilson trusted was in cahoots with the outlaws? That was definitely possible. The man could easily make it so the rustlers had a clear shot. Was that what was going on? She frowned in thought. At any rate, she was convinced that it was rustlers moving K Bar O cattle, and she was going to tell Jim and Tom about it.
She turned and her heart froze in her throat. Before her two men stepped forward to block the path. Rough hands seized her and she was lifted bodily from the ground. Kicking and squirming she let out a piercing scream to summon the help of her camp mates. Just one scream, no more was she allowed. She was roughly and effectively silenced and carried to where two horses stood docilely among the trees. Her captors mounted and she was swung up in front of one of them across the saddle. It was no use to fight. Her captors were much stronger than she and there was no course but to submit in stormy but, she hoped, dignified silence as the two horses started away.
She turned, and her heart dropped into her throat. Two men stepped forward to block her path. Rough hands grabbed her, and they lifted her off the ground. Kicking and squirming, she let out a piercing scream to call for help from her campmates. Just one scream; nothing more was allowed. She was harshly silenced and carried to where two horses stood quietly among the trees. Her captors got on and swung her up in front of one of them across the saddle. It was pointless to fight. Her captors were much stronger than she was, and there was no choice but to submit in frustrated but, she hoped, dignified silence as the two horses began to move away.
128
Chapter XII
GONE
Phyllis reached out a hand. “Awake, Val?” But when there was no answer and her hand encountered empty air she sat up alarmed. “Val?” she called softly. Still there was no answer and Phyllis went to the tent flap and stepped out. Everywhere was silence. “Val!” she called again.
Phyllis stretched out her hand. “Hey, Val?” But when there was no reply and her hand met empty space, she sat up, startled. “Val?” she said softly. Still, there was no response, so Phyllis went to the tent flap and stepped outside. Everything was silent. “Val!” she called again.
“What’s the matter?” a soft voice spoke behind her and Virginia joined her.
“What’s wrong?” a gentle voice said from behind her, and Virginia came over to her.
Phyllis smiled. “Can’t you sleep either?”
Phyllis smiled. “You can’t sleep either?”
“No,” Virginia answered. “But--Val. Where is she?”
“No,” Virginia replied. “But—Val. Where is she?”
“She isn’t in the tent. I thought she might have stepped out here,” Phyllis said with a thoughtful frown. “But I don’t see her. I wonder where she can be?”
“She isn’t in the tent. I thought she might have stepped out for a bit,” Phyllis said with a thoughtful frown. “But I don’t see her. I wonder where she could be?”
“Probably went for a walk,” Virginia smiled. “I suppose she was thinking of Gale. I wish it was morning,” she added uneasily.
“Probably went for a walk,” Virginia smiled. “I guess she was thinking about Gale. I wish it was morning,” she added uneasily.
“What do you honestly think has happened to Gale?” Phyllis asked.
“What do you really think happened to Gale?” Phyllis asked.
129 “I wish I knew,” Virginia said with a sigh. “I wish I knew,” she repeated.
129 “I wish I knew,” Virginia said with a sigh. “I wish I knew,” she repeated.
“Will you two chatterboxes please go to sleep?” Tom yawned from his blankets. “Regular night owls, that’s what you are.”
“Will you two chatterboxes please go to sleep?” Tom yawned from his blankets. “You’re both such night owls.”
“We can’t sleep,” Virginia said, seating herself cross-legged on the ground beside her brother. “And there is no reason you should either,” she added mischievously.
“We can't sleep,” Virginia said, sitting cross-legged on the ground next to her brother. “And there's no reason you should either,” she added playfully.
“Go away!” her brother implored. “We have to get up at dawn.”
“Go away!” her brother begged. “We have to wake up at dawn.”
“Anything wrong?” Jim asked, sitting up and shaking off his blanket. “Girls all right?”
“Is everything okay?” Jim asked, sitting up and shaking off his blanket. “Are the girls alright?”
“Val has gone for a walk,” Phyllis informed him. “How long ago I don’t know.”
“Val has gone for a walk,” Phyllis told him. “I’m not sure how long ago.”
“I wish----” Virginia was beginning when she stopped.
“I wish----” Virginia was starting to say when she stopped.
From the darkness behind them came a piercing scream. It echoed like thunder through the sleeping stillness of the valley. It brought the remaining girls tumbling from their tent. The four by the campfire exchanged startled, incredible glances.
From the darkness behind them came a piercing scream. It echoed like thunder through the quiet stillness of the valley. It sent the remaining girls tumbling out of their tent. The four by the campfire exchanged shocked, incredulous looks.
“That was Val’s voice!” Phyllis said with an effort.
“That was Val’s voice!” Phyllis said with difficulty.
“Come on, Jim!” Tom was already disappearing 130 into the sagebrush. Behind him was Jim and the girls trailed after. No one proposed to be left alone in camp.
“Come on, Jim!” Tom was already disappearing 130 into the sagebrush. Jim was right behind him, and the girls followed closely. No one wanted to be left alone in camp.
But, uncertain as they were of the exact spot from whence the scream had come, they thrashed about in the darkness finding nothing. Finally Tom held up a commanding hand for silence.
But, unsure of the exact place where the scream had come from, they flailed around in the darkness, finding nothing. Finally, Tom raised a commanding hand for silence.
“Listen!” he ordered.
“Listen up!” he ordered.
There was borne to them on the night air the pounding of hoofs. For a time they were heard and then the sound died slowly into silence.
There was a sound on the night air of pounding hooves. For a while, they could be heard, and then the sound slowly faded into silence.
“Horses!” Janet said incredibly. “But who--why--who screamed?” she demanded.
“Horses!” Janet said in disbelief. “But who—why—who screamed?” she asked urgently.
Jim was off at top speed for the spot where the horses must have been when they started. When the rest joined him he was bending over examining hoof marks with the aid of a burning pine faggot. He stamped the torch out when he saw the girls and turned to lead the way back to camp. There he bent serious glances upon all of them.
Jim took off at full speed to the spot where the horses had likely started. When the others caught up with him, he was crouched down, examining hoof prints using a burning pine branch. He extinguished the torch when he noticed the girls and turned to lead the group back to camp. Once there, he looked at all of them with a serious expression.
“Tom,” he said finally, “saddle your horse and ride to the ranch for yore father and some men. Don’t lose any time about it either. There’s something mighty funny goin’ on up here and we’re goin’ to need help.”
“Tom,” he said finally, “get your horse saddled and ride to the ranch for your dad and some guys. Don’t waste any time either. There’s something really strange going on up here and we’re going to need help.”
131 The girls exchanged frightened glances.
The girls exchanged scared looks.
“What do you think, Jim?” Virginia asked.
“What do you think, Jim?” Virginia asked.
“I think, I know,” he corrected himself, “those riders we heard were the bandits we’ve been runnin’ across ever since we came on this trip. I think they’ve got Miss Valerie just as they’ve probably got yore other friend.”
“I think, I know,” he corrected himself, “those riders we heard were the bandits we’ve been encountering ever since we started this trip. I believe they’ve got Miss Valerie just like they’ve probably got your other friend.”
“You mean--Gale?” Carol asked in a whisper.
"You mean—Gale?" Carol asked softly.
“I shore do and unless we do something mighty prompt there’s no tellin’ what’ll happen.”
“I really do, and unless we act quickly, there’s no telling what will happen.”
Tom had hastily thrown his saddle on his horse and now he led the creature into the circle of firelight. In his hand he carried his revolver. Gravely he handed it to Virginia.
Tom had quickly tossed his saddle onto his horse and now he led the animal into the circle of firelight. He held his revolver in his hand. Seriously, he handed it to Virginia.
“You might need it before I get back,” he said.
“You might need it before I return,” he said.
“But you----” Virginia protested.
“But you—” Virginia protested.
“I’ll get another,” he said calmly. “You’ll stick to the camp, Jim?” he asked turning to the cowboy.
“I’ll grab another one,” he said calmly. “You’ll stay by the camp, Jim?” he asked, turning to the cowboy.
“I can’t do nothin’ until you and yore Dad come,” Jim replied. “One wouldn’t have a chance against a couple of those fellows.”
“I can’t do anything until you and your dad arrive,” Jim replied. “No one would stand a chance against a couple of those guys.”
“Right you are!” Tom agreed and swung himself into the saddle. “I’ll probably be back sometime about noon,” he said and was off.
“Absolutely!” Tom agreed and hopped into the saddle. “I’ll probably be back around noon,” he said and rode off.
132 As long as they could hear them, the girls listened to the rumbling beat of his horse’s hoofs. When silence settled down on the valley again they looked expectantly at Jim and Virginia. The latter two were westerners, versed in the ways of the West. Surely they could tell the girls what they could do. It was inconceivable that they should sit idle for hours and hours, just waiting for Tom and his companions to come.
132 As long as they could hear them, the girls listened to the thudding beat of his horse's hooves. When silence fell over the valley again, they looked hopefully at Jim and Virginia. The two of them were from the West and knew the ways of the region. Surely, they could tell the girls what they could do. It was hard to imagine that they would just sit around for hours and hours, waiting for Tom and his friends to arrive.
“Can’t we do something?” Madge asked, voicing the desire of all of them.
“Can’t we do something?” Madge asked, expressing what everyone was feeling.
“We can make sure that nobody enters or leaves this camp without all of us knowing it,” Jim said sternly.
“We can ensure that no one enters or leaves this camp without all of us knowing,” Jim said firmly.
“What could Val have been thinking of to wander off like that?” Virginia added worriedly.
“What was Val thinking to wander off like that?” Virginia added anxiously.
“She probably didn’t think there was anything to fear,” Phyllis defended. “What are we to do?” she asked of Jim.
“She probably didn’t think there was anything to worry about,” Phyllis defended. “What are we supposed to do?” she asked Jim.
“Get your revolver,” he said crisply.
“Grab your revolver,” he said sharply.
Phyllis bent down and pulled it from her boot. She had taken the suggestion from Gale, and now she was never without it.
Phyllis bent down and pulled it from her boot. She had taken Gale's advice, and now she always had it on her.
“We’ll have to watch the camp,” Virginia said practically. “Is that your idea, Jim?”
“We need to keep an eye on the camp,” Virginia said practically. “Is that what you think, Jim?”
“Yes. I’ll take a spot here in the shadows.” Jim 133 indicated the direction from which Val’s scream had come. He stationed Virginia and Phyllis on both sides of the camp. The others, unarmed, could go back to bed or do as they pleased as long as there was no noise and they didn’t leave the camp.
“Yeah. I’ll stay here in the shadows.” Jim 133 pointed to the direction where Val’s scream had come from. He positioned Virginia and Phyllis on either side of the camp. The others, unarmed, could go back to sleep or do whatever they wanted as long as they kept quiet and didn’t leave the camp.
“As though we could sleep,” Janet sniffed disdainfully when bed was suggested.
“As if we could sleep,” Janet scoffed dismissively when someone suggested going to bed.
“I’m going to sit with Virginia,” Madge said and departed to take up her post in the shadows at Virginia’s side.
“I’m going to sit with Virginia,” Madge said and walked over to take her place in the shadows next to Virginia.
Carol and Janet went off to join Phyllis and so once more silence descended on the Adventure Girls’ camp.
Carol and Janet went to join Phyllis, and once again, silence fell over the Adventure Girls' camp.
Virginia and Madge sat with their backs against a tree, facing the camp. Protected by the heavy shadows all around them, the girls could see the camp site clearly, but anyone coming stealthily onto the camp could not see them.
Virginia and Madge sat with their backs against a tree, looking at the camp. Hidden by the thick shadows around them, the girls could see the campsite clearly, but anyone approaching quietly wouldn’t be able to see them.
“Why do you suppose Jim thinks it necessary to guard the camp?” Madge whispered.
“Why do you think Jim feels it's important to guard the camp?” Madge whispered.
“It looks as though those bandits were interested in us for some reason,” Virginia murmured. “Why should they kidnap two of the girls, as Jim thinks they did, unless for some special reason?”
“It seems like those bandits were interested in us for some reason,” Virginia murmured. “Why would they kidnap two of the girls, like Jim thinks they did, unless it was for some specific reason?”
Madge thought this over for a moment. “But 134 what reason could they have?” she asked at length.
Madge thought about this for a moment. “But 134 what reason could they have?” she asked eventually.
“I don’t know,” Virginia answered.
"I don't know," Virginia replied.
It was strange. The girls had done nothing to warrant this attack on them by the outlaws. Or had they? They couldn’t tell what Gale or Val might have found after they left the camp. Perhaps they had stumbled on the hiding place of the bandits and now were being held prisoner by those very outlaws. Virginia half smiled to herself. The girls had come out for a restful, interesting summer and they had stumbled into a feud of bandits and rustlers.
It was strange. The girls hadn’t done anything to deserve this attack from the outlaws. Or had they? They couldn't know what Gale or Val might have discovered after they left the camp. Maybe they had accidentally found the bandits' hideout and were now being held captive by those very outlaws. Virginia half-smiled to herself. The girls had come out for a relaxing, interesting summer and had ended up in the middle of a feud between bandits and rustlers.
She hoped fervently that Tom, riding hard toward the K Bar O, was safe. Since he had given her his gun, it left him unarmed and if he should come face to face with any of the rustlers---- She turned her thoughts sternly away from that subject. She had faith in Tom’s ability to take care of himself. He was no child, he was older than she, and he knew the range land and its secrets. The only time he had left the ranch was when he had been away to school. After graduation he had returned eagerly to his interrupted western life. Virginia settled herself more comfortably. No, Tom would be all right. It was not 135 him she should worry about, but the two girls who had disappeared so mysteriously.
She hoped intensely that Tom, riding hard toward the K Bar O, was safe. Since he had given her his gun, he was now unarmed, and if he came face to face with any of the rustlers---- She forcefully pushed those thoughts away. She trusted Tom to take care of himself. He wasn’t a kid; he was older than her, and he knew the range land and its secrets. The only time he had left the ranch was for school. After graduating, he had come back eagerly to his interrupted western life. Virginia settled herself more comfortably. No, Tom would be fine. It wasn’t him she should worry about, but the two girls who had vanished so mysteriously.
Since she was ten and Gale nine, Virginia had not seen her cousin until that day weeks before when the ramshackle car had puffed into the ranch yard and its occupants had piled gratefully from it. They had exchanged letters faithfully, but they never really knew each other until they started on this camping trip. Riding, eating, sleeping, laughing together in the vast silence and beauty of Virginia’s native state, the two cousins had grown close. Now Virginia knew and admired her cousin tremendously. She recognized in Gale the same high ideals and love of truth and sincerity that she herself cherished. There was in Gale, too, a spirit of mischievous recklessness and courage that delighted Virginia. In Gale’s gray eyes there burned a continual spark and her red lips were always laughing. She liked Gale, honestly and whole-heartedly. She wanted to be one of her firmest friends, because she was sure Gale would be loyal and unselfish to those who won her deepest friendship.
Since she was ten and Gale nine, Virginia hadn’t seen her cousin until that day a few weeks ago when the beat-up car had rolled into the ranch yard and its passengers had climbed out, relieved. They had kept in touch through letters, but they didn’t truly know each other until they started this camping trip. Riding, eating, sleeping, and laughing together in the vast silence and beauty of Virginia’s home state, the two cousins had become close. Now Virginia admired her cousin a lot. She recognized in Gale the same high ideals and love for truth and sincerity that she valued herself. Gale also had a spirit of playful recklessness and bravery that thrilled Virginia. In Gale’s gray eyes, there was always a spark, and her red lips were always smiling. Virginia genuinely liked Gale and wanted to be one of her closest friends, because she was sure Gale would be loyal and selfless to those who earned her true friendship.
Smothering a yawn, Virginia glanced at Madge beside her and received a sunny smile. She smiled in answer and folded her arms. She liked all the 136 girls that had come West with Gale. What a fine name they had chosen for themselves. The Adventure Girls! The very words spoke of fun, mystery, and excitement. They must have countless good times. All of them were capable of stirring up mischief and excitement. She wondered how so many different natures had ever come together. She must ask Gale sometime how they had first formed their group.
Smothering a yawn, Virginia looked at Madge next to her and got a bright smile in return. She smiled back and crossed her arms. She really liked all the girls who had come West with Gale. They had picked such a cool name for themselves: The Adventure Girls! Just those words hinted at fun, mystery, and excitement. They must have had so many good times together. All of them were great at creating mischief and excitement. She wondered how so many different personalities had found their way together. She should ask Gale sometime how they first formed their group.
The darkness was like a heavy blanket and the faint wind was soothing. The trees stirred faintly overhead. The few remaining embers of the campfire in front of them glowed like a small red eye through the blackness. Each faint sound was like a roar in their ears. Their nerves were on edge and magnified each whisper of a leaf or cracking of a twig. The stars overhead were fading and the moonlight was waning. Far, far in the east the first faint streaks of daylight were creeping into the sky.
The darkness felt like a thick blanket, and the gentle wind was calming. The trees rustled softly above. The last few embers of the campfire in front of them glowed like a tiny red eye in the dark. Every soft sound felt amplified, roaring in their ears. Their nerves were heightened, making even the slightest rustle of a leaf or snap of a twig seem intense. The stars overhead were fading, and the moonlight was dimming. Far in the east, the first faint hints of daylight were beginning to show in the sky.
Virginia straightened up, startled. She had been asleep! That was her first chagrining thought. Jim had put her on guard and she had fallen asleep. Madge grinned at her when they glanced at one another.
Virginia straightened up, startled. She had been asleep! That was her first embarrassing thought. Jim had put her on guard and she had dozed off. Madge grinned at her when they glanced at each other.
“Have a good nap?” she asked laughingly.
“Did you have a nice nap?” she asked, laughing.
137 Virginia laughed too. “Why didn’t you wake me?” she demanded.
137 Virginia laughed as well. “Why didn’t you wake me?” she asked.
“What for?” Madge asked blandly. “Nothing happened. In fact,” she giggled, “I’ve a sneaking suspicion that I was asleep too.”
“What for?” Madge asked flatly. “Nothing happened. Actually,” she laughed, “I have a sneaky feeling that I was asleep too.”
“Wouldn’t we make fine night watchmen?” Virginia laughed.
“Wouldn’t we make great night watchmen?” Virginia laughed.
Jim had stepped into the circle of the camp and now he called them. “Might as well have breakfast,” he suggested practically.
Jim stepped into the camp circle and called out to them. “We might as well have breakfast,” he said sensibly.
“When should Tom get back?” Phyllis asked.
“When should Tom come back?” Phyllis asked.
“It’s a long ride to the ranch house,” Jim said, poking at the fire. “Best he could do would be sometime this afternoon.”
“It’s a long trip to the ranch house,” Jim said, poking at the fire. “The earliest he could make it would be sometime this afternoon.”
The girls said nothing but each felt a sinking of the heart at the big delay it meant. It would be hours yet before they could start looking for their comrades.
The girls stayed silent, but each felt a sinking feeling in their hearts at the long delay it brought. It would be hours before they could begin searching for their friends.
They had breakfast, consisting mainly of steaming hot coffee and warmed biscuits; but at that, they felt better, more cheerful, after a little food. They could look upon Gale’s and Val’s absence with more fortitude and confidence in the good fortune of their friends. Both absent girls were resourceful and quick-witted. Perhaps nothing serious had happened to them after all.
They had breakfast, which mainly included hot coffee and warm biscuits; but with that, they felt better and more cheerful after having some food. They could view Gale’s and Val’s absence with more strength and confidence in their friends' good fortune. Both girls were clever and quick-thinking. Maybe nothing serious had happened to them after all.
138 The girls were wondering what to do with themselves during the hours they must spend when the galloping of hoof beats was heard. Their hearts beat faster. Was it Tom and men from the ranch or--could it possibly be the bandits?
138 The girls were trying to figure out what to do with themselves during the hours they had to pass when they heard the sound of galloping hooves. Their hearts raced. Was it Tom and the guys from the ranch, or could it be the bandits?
139
Chapter XIII
RESCUE
Darkness found Gale in much the same position she had occupied through the rainstorm, standing beside her horse and gently stroking his nozzle. The rain had stopped but she was uncomfortably wet. She wondered whether this was a climate where one caught colds easily. If so, she would probably have a dandy tomorrow. The horse shifted his feet impatiently and nudged her shoulder.
Darkness found Gale in much the same position she had been in during the rainstorm, standing next to her horse and gently stroking his muzzle. The rain had stopped, but she was still uncomfortably wet. She wondered if this was a place where people easily caught colds. If that was the case, she would probably be feeling terrible tomorrow. The horse shifted his feet impatiently and nudged her shoulder.
She smiled at him. “Impatient to be off, old boy? So am I. Something tells me that this is going to be a night of excitement. I wonder if I’m being foolhardy in spying on these fellows. I might be, you know,” she said seriously to the horse. He nodded his head as though in agreement. “Oh, so you think I’m foolhardy, do you? But on the other hand, I might be able to help Uncle. What do you think, old fellow?”
She smiled at him. “Ready to go, old boy? So am I. I have a feeling this is going to be an exciting night. I wonder if I’m being reckless by spying on these guys. I might be, you know,” she said seriously to the horse. He nodded as if he agreed. “Oh, so you think I’m reckless, huh? But on the flip side, I might be able to help Uncle. What do you think, buddy?”
The horse shook his head and whinnied softly. “Please don’t do that,” she said hastily, a hand 140 on his nose. “If you make such a noise you might bring those men out to investigate and that wouldn’t be lucky for either you or me.”
The horse shook his head and whinnied softly. “Please don’t do that,” she said quickly, placing a hand 140 on his nose. “If you make that kind of noise, you might attract those guys to come out and check it out, and that wouldn’t be good for either of us.”
The stars came out and with them the moon. The bright moonlight made Gale frown in annoyance. Any other time she would have marveled at the white radiance of Mr. Moon, but now it was indiscreet. The cabin where she was to do her spying stood squarely in the center of a large patch of moonlight. There would be no skulking in darkness close to it. If she hoped to get close enough to peer in a window or to hear what was being said, she would not only have to cross that moonlit space but to stand in the white light, clearly visible to anyone coming to the cabin. Well, she had made up her mind what she wanted to do and now she was going through with it.
The stars came out along with the moon. The bright moonlight made Gale frown in annoyance. Usually, she would have admired the white glow of Mr. Moon, but now it felt inappropriate. The cabin where she was supposed to spy was right in the middle of a big patch of moonlight. There was no sneaking around in the dark nearby. If she wanted to get close enough to peek in a window or hear what was being said, she would have to cross that moonlit area and stand in the bright light, clearly visible to anyone approaching the cabin. Well, she had decided what she wanted to do, and now she was going to follow through with it.
She wondered what her friends were thinking at her absence. She wished there was some way she could let them know she was safe and sound. But in an hour or two she would be on her way back to them with information that might be valuable. She wished she had a good supper, though. That was what ailed her horse too, he was hungry.
She wondered what her friends thought about her not being there. She wished there was a way to let them know she was safe and okay. But in an hour or two, she'd be on her way back to them with information that could be useful. She wished she had a good dinner, though. That was what bothered her horse too; he was hungry.
141 Through the trees she could see that there was a light in the cabin and smoke curled from the chimney. Loud voices too, could be heard. Perhaps they were planning something this very minute. Making sure her horse was securely tied to a tree, Gale started slowly toward the cabin. It would be a ticklish business and goodness knew what might happen if she was caught. She approached the rear of the cabin but it was no good to take up a post here. The window was too high for her to see in and the voices were merely an indistinguishable blur through the thick wall.
141 Through the trees, she could see a light in the cabin and smoke curling from the chimney. She also heard loud voices. They might be planning something right now. After making sure her horse was securely tied to a tree, Gale started to walk slowly toward the cabin. It was a risky situation, and who knew what could happen if she got caught? She approached the back of the cabin, but this was not a good spot to hide. The window was too high for her to see in, and the voices were just an indistinguishable mumble through the thick wall.
Before the cabin stood six horses, reins hanging and their heads drooped forward. Six horses! That meant there were six riders in the cabin. Coming around the corner of the cabin, Gale trod heavily on a twig and it snapped loudly. She stood still on the verge of flight, her heart racing. But when no one came she realized that they were making too much noise to hear such a slight sound. Evidently it was an occasion for celebration for they all seemed in high spirits.
Before the cabin were six horses, reins hanging and their heads lowered. Six horses! That meant there were six riders inside the cabin. As Gale rounded the corner of the cabin, she stepped heavily on a twig and it snapped loudly. She froze, ready to run, her heart pounding. But when no one came, she understood that they were making too much noise to notice such a small sound. It was clearly a festive occasion; they all seemed to be in high spirits.
The window where she had meant to make her observations was closed but the door stood ajar. It was perilous looking in at the window, for any moment one of them might glance toward 142 the glass and see her. Gale discovered that, pressed flat against the wall beside the open door, she could hear everything being said, though she could not see the occupants. It was the latter position that she took. Making herself as flat as possible against the rough logs, so there was scarcely risk of detection as long as the men remained indoors, Gale strained her ears to make sense of the conversation.
The window where she had planned to observe was shut, but the door was slightly open. It was risky to look through the window because at any moment one of them might turn and see her. Gale realized that by pressing herself flat against the wall next to the open door, she could hear everything being said, even though she couldn’t see who was inside. That was the position she chose. Making herself as flat as she could against the rough logs, minimizing the chance of being seen as long as the men stayed indoors, Gale strained her ears to understand the conversation.
Suddenly their voices lowered, tones became confiding and mysterious. Now Gale could distinguish only snatches of what was being said. She slid a little closer to the open door.
Suddenly, their voices got quieter, their tones turning secretive and mysterious. Now, Gale could only catch bits of what they were saying. She inched a bit closer to the open door.
“Pedro will stay here,” one man said sternly. “Three of you will tend to the cows and the two of us will scout around to that dude camp and see what’s goin’ on.”
“Pedro will stay here,” one man said firmly. “Three of you will take care of the cows, and the two of us will check out that dude camp and see what’s happening.”
Gale wondered if there was another party of easterners camping in the hills, or did those words “dude camp” apply to her and her friends? Quite possibly they did. But why were these men interested in what they did?
Gale wondered if there was another group of easterners camping in the hills, or did the term “dude camp” refer to her and her friends? It was quite possible. But why were these men interested in what they were doing?
“They’re too near the cattle to suit me,” one of the other outlaws said in a deep rumbling voice. “Suppose they see us? Then they’ll be able to give a nice little description to the Sheriff.”
“They’re too close to the cattle for my liking,” one of the other outlaws said in a deep, rumbling voice. “What if they see us? Then they’ll be able to give a great description to the Sheriff.”
143 He didn’t sound like an original westerner, Gale thought. More like a gangster of the movie type. Another voice joined in, soft and slurring. A Mexican, probably a half-breed, she decided mentally. For a while she could catch no more of what they said and then only a word here and there. But finally she knew enough that they planned to steal more of the K Bar O cattle. Should she go now and tell Jim and Tom so they could forestall the thieves? No, she would wait longer. Perhaps there was something more she could learn. Where they were taking the cattle for instance. As though in reply to her thoughts, the Mexican spoke again.
143 He didn't sound like a genuine westerner, Gale thought. More like a movie gangster. Another voice joined in, soft and slurred. A Mexican, probably of mixed heritage, she figured mentally. For a while, she couldn't catch much of what they were saying, just a word here and there. But eventually, she realized enough to know they planned to steal more of the K Bar O cattle. Should she go now and tell Jim and Tom so they could stop the thieves? No, she would wait a little longer. Maybe there was more she could find out, like where they were taking the cattle. As if in response to her thoughts, the Mexican spoke again.
“You should have the cows across the border by morning.”
“You should have the cows across the border by morning.”
But there seemed to be some little dispute about this. Three of the men started arguing. There was a step near her and a man’s shadow fell on the ground where the light from the doorway streamed out. He was standing in the doorway looking across to the trees. If he turned an inch more in her direction he would see her. Gale held her breath and leaned stiffly against the wall. He must hear her heart beating so loudly. It sounded like thunder in her own ears. Tossing 144 his cigarette out to the ground the man turned and stepped back into the cabin again. Gale almost sank to the ground in sheer relief. Pure luck, that was all it had been, that kept the man from sensing her presence. If he had stepped just a bit farther out, or turned just a bit more in her direction, she would have been discovered. And then what would have happened? She refused to think about that. Cautiously she moved a few paces away from the door. There was no need for her to invite exposure.
But there seemed to be a little argument about this. Three of the men started to argue. There was a step near her and a man’s shadow fell on the ground where the light from the doorway streamed out. He was standing in the doorway looking over at the trees. If he turned just a little more in her direction, he would see her. Gale held her breath and leaned stiffly against the wall. He had to hear her heart pounding so loudly. It sounded like thunder in her ears. Tossing his cigarette to the ground, the man turned and stepped back into the cabin again. Gale almost sank to the ground in sheer relief. It was pure luck that kept the man from noticing her presence. If he had just stepped a little farther out or turned a little more toward her, she would have been discovered. And then what would have happened? She refused to think about that. Cautiously, she moved a few paces away from the door. There was no need for her to invite exposure.
Heavy steps sounded in the cabin and with lightning rapidity Gale disappeared around the corner of the building and none too soon. Two of the riders strode to their horses and mounted.
Heavy footsteps echoed in the cabin, and in a flash, Gale vanished around the side of the building, just in time. Two of the riders walked over to their horses and got on.
“Follow in an hour, Shorty,” one of them called and the two departed.
“Be here in an hour, Shorty,” one of them called, and the two left.
Were they the two who were going to investigate the camp, she wondered. She hoped her friends would have some warning of the men’s approach and were able to prepare themselves. She would like to have followed them but she meant to stick here and see what happened. The rustlers were leaving one man at the cabin. Why? What further than robbery did they plot? Were they planning to return here and use the cabin as 145 their hiding place after the K Bar O cattle were safely across the border? If that was it, she wanted to know so she could send the Sheriff and his men here and be sure it was no wild goose chase.
Were they the two who were going to check out the camp? She wondered. She hoped her friends had a heads-up about the men coming and could get ready. She wanted to follow them, but she decided to stay put and see what happened. The rustlers left one guy at the cabin. Why? What else besides stealing were they planning? Were they thinking about coming back here and using the cabin as their hideout after the K Bar O cattle were safely across the border? If that was the case, she wanted to find out so she could alert the Sheriff and his team to make sure it wasn't a wild goose chase.
The moon was high overhead and moving slowly toward the west. Gale had no means of knowing what time it was for she wore no wrist watch, but she judged it to be about midnight. She would say it was an hour since the two riders had left, but still the other three had not followed them. The four of them were having a high old time, she reflected as a loud laugh floated out to her. She seated herself on the ground and leaned against the wall. Might as well be comfortable while she waited for something to happen. She was at the side, safe from immediate discovery should they come out without warning. But it would be better not to remain seated here, should she hear them, for it might just happen that they would come around this side.
The moon was high in the sky and slowly moving toward the west. Gale had no way of knowing the time since she wasn’t wearing a watch, but she guessed it was around midnight. She figured it had been about an hour since the two riders left, but the other three still hadn’t followed them. The four of them were having a good time, she thought, as a loud laugh echoed her way. She sat down on the ground and leaned against the wall. Might as well get comfortable while she waited for something to happen. She was off to the side, safe from being spotted if they came out unexpectedly. But it was probably best not to stay sitting here too long in case she heard them, since they might come around this way.
Suddenly the loud talking came to an end and there was a scraping as of chairs on the floor. Three men came to the door and walked leisurely to their horses. Gale was peeping around from the back of the cabin now and she watched them 146 as they rode away. There remained now only one man in the cabin. Cautiously she went around to the window at the front. Slowly she brought her eyes up to the level of the windowsill and gazed in. The Mexican--she had been right as to his nationality she realized now--sat before the fireplace, his chair tilted back, his feet propped on the table. In his hands he held a stick of wood and a knife and he whistled as he sent the chips flying. His profile was toward Gale and she shivered at the ugliness of his countenance.
Suddenly, the loud talking stopped, and there was a scraping sound like chairs moving on the floor. Three men came to the door and walked casually to their horses. Gale was peeking from the back of the cabin and watched them as they rode away. Now, only one man was left in the cabin. Cautiously, she moved to the front window. She slowly raised her eyes to the level of the windowsill and looked inside. The Mexican—she now realized she had been correct about his nationality—was sitting by the fireplace, his chair tilted back, feet resting on the table. He held a stick of wood and a knife in his hands, whistling as he sent the wood chips flying. His profile was toward Gale, and she shivered at the sight of his ugly face.
“Wouldn’t like to meet him in a dark alley,” she reflected to herself as she studied him. A long scar ran down his cheek, making his profile even more repulsive than it would ordinarily have been. “Something definite with which to identify him, that scar,” she told herself as she left the window.
“Wouldn’t want to meet him in a dark alley,” she thought to herself as she looked him over. A long scar ran down his cheek, making his profile even more unattractive than it normally would have been. “That scar gives me something to recognize him by,” she told herself as she walked away from the window.
The moon as it moved westward caused a dark, heavy shadow on the far side of the cabin and Gale stepped into its protecting blackness. A sudden thought of her horse occurred to her and she went back to where he was tied to see if he was secure and safe. There was no telling when she might want him in a hurry. She might have to leave suddenly, she thought humorously. 147 She returned to the cabin and sat down in the protecting shadow. She wondered if there was a harder thing in the world than the job of waiting. Her eyes were growing uncomfortably heavy and the danger of falling asleep was very near. She smothered a yawn and stood up. If she fell asleep now!
The moon moved west, casting a dark, heavy shadow on the far side of the cabin, and Gale stepped into its protective darkness. She suddenly thought about her horse and went back to check if he was secure and safe. You never know when you might need him in a hurry. She joked to herself that she might have to leave suddenly. 147 She returned to the cabin and sat down in the comforting shadow. She wondered if there was anything harder in the world than waiting. Her eyes were starting to feel uncomfortably heavy, and the risk of falling asleep was very real. She stifled a yawn and stood up. If she fell asleep now!
What was that? The gallop of hoofs? It was. And they were coming to the cabin here. Who was it? The outlaws coming back from their nightly marauding? Or could it, by some inconceivable magic, be Tom or Jim looking for her? Somehow she had not expected them to. At any rate not at night. Of course if she didn’t return to camp by the morning, no doubt they would go out to look for her. But she planned to be safely among them by morning. Meanwhile, those horses were drawing nearer. At last they came into the moonlight from the direction she herself had come early that afternoon.
What was that? The sound of hooves? It was. And they were approaching the cabin. Who could it be? The outlaws returning from their late-night raiding? Or could it, in some unbelievable twist, be Tom or Jim searching for her? She honestly hadn't expected them to. At least not at night. Of course, if she didn't make it back to camp by morning, they would probably come looking for her. But she intended to be safely back with them by morning. Meanwhile, those horses were getting closer. Finally, they emerged into the moonlight from the direction she had come earlier that afternoon.
There were two horses but it looked as though one horse was carrying a double load. Gale’s interest was aroused. Who was it? The horses were pulled up short in front of the cabin and Gale flattened herself against the wall. She did not have as good a view of the new arrivals as she 148 might have wished for, but she could catch glimpses of them and she could hear their voices. Right now they seemed anything but pleased. They were having trouble with something--or someone.
There were two horses, but it looked like one was carrying a heavier load. Gale's curiosity was sparked. Who were they? The horses stopped abruptly in front of the cabin, and Gale pressed herself against the wall. She didn't have as clear a view of the newcomers as she would have liked, but she could see bits of them and hear their voices. Right now, they didn't seem happy at all. They were struggling with something—or someone.
“Let me go!”
“Let me go!”
Out of the thin air, it seemed to Gale, she heard Valerie’s voice. Valerie here! How did she get here? Was she on the horse with one of the outlaws? That must be the explanation of the double burden one of the horses was carrying. In some way, the men had kidnapped Valerie and brought her here. Gale rejoiced inwardly now that she had stayed, but her heart leapt and her hands clenched the next second when she heard what sounded like a slap and a half smothered scream from Valerie.
Out of nowhere, it seemed to Gale, she heard Valerie’s voice. Valerie was here! How did she get here? Was she on the horse with one of the outlaws? That must be why one of the horses was carrying extra weight. Somehow, the men had kidnapped Valerie and brought her here. Gale felt a rush of happiness for staying, but her heart sank and her hands clenched the next moment when she heard what sounded like a slap and a muffled scream from Valerie.
“Maybe that’ll keep you quiet for a while,” one of the men said.
“Maybe that’ll keep you quiet for a bit,” one of the guys said.
Gale longed to rush out and interfere on Valerie’s behalf but she knew how foolish that would be. She could only wait for an opportunity and pray that they did not seriously harm Val. That it should be Valerie made it all the more tragic in Gale’s estimation. If it had been Phyllis or Madge or Virginia, one more able to stand 149 rough handling and hardship, Gale would have been more optimistic about her chances. But with Val she was worried. She, Gale, had to help her friend, but how?
Gale wanted to rush out and step in for Valerie, but she knew that would be reckless. All she could do was wait for a chance and hope they didn’t seriously hurt Val. That it was Valerie made it even more tragic in Gale’s eyes. If it had been Phyllis, Madge, or Virginia—someone more capable of handling tough situations—Gale might have felt more hopeful. But with Val, she was anxious. She needed to help her friend, but how?
Carefully she approached her post by the window and looked in. Valerie was seated in a chair by the fireplace and the Mexican was approaching with two straps from the saddle lying in the corner. He proceeded to strap Val’s hands to the chair posts. The other two riders watched him for a moment and then came toward the door. Gale hastily retreated and did not appear again until their horses were lost in the black trees. Back at the window she watched, while the Mexican walked slowly around his captive, deliberately appraising her. The door was closed and she could not hear what was being said, but it was evident that Valerie was saying uncomplimentary things for the breed’s face was growing blacker and blacker with rage.
Carefully, she made her way to her spot by the window and peeked inside. Valerie was sitting in a chair by the fireplace, and the Mexican was coming over with two straps from the saddle that was in the corner. He began to strap Val’s hands to the chair posts. The other two riders watched him for a moment before heading toward the door. Gale quickly backed away and didn’t come back until their horses were hidden among the dark trees. At the window, she continued to watch as the Mexican walked slowly around his captive, deliberately sizing her up. The door was closed, so she couldn’t hear what was being said, but it was clear Valerie was saying some harsh things, as the Mexican’s face grew darker and angrier.
It was Gale’s intention to call the Mexican from the cabin on some ruse and while he was out slip in and cut Val free. But for that purpose she would need a knife. She ran back to her horse. In her saddle bag she carried a knife and, while she was here, it would be just as well to move 150 her horse up closer to the cabin. If she and Val had to make a dash for it, it would be well not to have to run too far. Leaving her horse standing at the rim of the open space where the cabin was, she approached the window again. Now she had to think of a ruse to get the Mexican out of the cabin.
It was Gale's plan to lure the Mexican out of the cabin with some trick, and while he was gone, sneak in and free Val. But for that, she would need a knife. She ran back to her horse. In her saddlebag, she had a knife, and while she was at it, it made sense to move her horse closer to the cabin. If she and Val had to make a run for it, it would be better not to have to go too far. Leaving her horse at the edge of the open area where the cabin was, she approached the window again. Now she needed to come up with a plan to get the Mexican out of the cabin.
The light in the cabin was from the fire in the fireplace and from two lanterns which cast a sickly yellow glow over the occupants of the building and the meager furnishings. Gale could see the Mexican bending over Val, leering at her. She could see Val’s bright eyes and flushed cheeks. Whatever the Mexican was saying to taunt her, it had thoroughly aroused Val’s temper. She saw Val’s lips move and wished desperately that she might hear what the girl said. But the walls of the cabin were thick and the windows and doors closed, effectively smothering all sound. The Mexican’s hand shot out and struck Val a heavy blow across the cheek, bringing a dark red stain to the white skin.
The light in the cabin came from the fire in the fireplace and two lanterns that gave off a sickly yellow glow over the people inside and the sparse furniture. Gale could see the Mexican leaning over Val, leering at her. She noticed Val’s bright eyes and flushed cheeks. Whatever the Mexican was saying to provoke her had really fired up Val’s temper. She saw Val’s lips moving and desperately wished she could hear what the girl was saying. But the cabin walls were thick, and the windows and doors were closed, muffling all sound. The Mexican’s hand shot out and struck Val hard across the cheek, leaving a dark red mark on her pale skin.
Gale saw Val’s head droop until her chin rested on her chest. What was wrong? Was she going to cry now, of all times? It was just what the 151 Mexican wanted, to make her grovel. Evidently the Mexican thought he had subdued all signs of rebellion in his fair prisoner for he bent closer with a sneering smile. But it was a trick! When the Mexican bent over, Val’s foot shot up and kicked him hard in the pit of the stomach. He stumbled backward, doubled over in pain.
Gale saw Val’s head droop until her chin was on her chest. What was wrong? Was she about to cry now, of all times? That was exactly what the 151 Mexican wanted, to make her beg. Clearly, the Mexican thought he had crushed all signs of rebellion in his fair prisoner because he leaned in closer with a smirk. But it was a trick! When the Mexican bent over, Val’s foot shot up and kicked him hard in the gut. He stumbled back, doubled over in pain.
Gale could have danced in delight. Three cheers for Val! Her fighting blood was up. Gale found herself a little surprised at Val’s daring. Val had more courage than the girls had given her credit for. But now would come a reckoning. The Mexican was straightening up, his face still contorted with pain, and drawing a knife from his belt. He took two steps toward Val, caressing the knife with loving fingers. If Val was afraid, she gave no sign of it and for that Gale admired her all the more. She was quite well aware that had she been in Val’s place she would have been scared green. The Mexican looked awfully intent on doing a bit of carving.
Gale could have danced with joy. Three cheers for Val! She was pumped up and ready to fight. Gale was a bit surprised by Val’s boldness. Val had more courage than the other girls had given her credit for. But now there would be a showdown. The Mexican was standing up straight, his face still twisted in pain, and pulling a knife from his belt. He took two steps toward Val, handling the knife as if it were a precious object. If Val was scared, she didn’t show it, and for that, Gale admired her even more. She knew very well that if she had been in Val’s shoes, she would have been terrified. The Mexican looked extremely determined to do some damage.
As for Val, she was frightened. The light in the half-breed’s eyes and the way he held the knife sent little shivers up her back. She twisted vainly at the bonds about her hands. Must she sit here 152 while he stuck his knife into her? But for all her terror, she gave no sign of it. Her head was high and her gaze steady.
As for Val, she was scared. The light in the half-breed’s eyes and the way he held the knife sent shivers down her spine. She twisted uselessly at the bindings around her hands. Did she really have to sit here 152 while he stabbed her? But despite her fear, she showed no sign of it. Her head was held high, and her gaze was steady.
“Ah! You are brave my leetle one!” the Mexican said with his slurring accent. “But you weel not be so brave w’en I have--what eez that?”
“Ah! You’re so brave, my little one!” the Mexican said with his slurring accent. “But you won’t be so brave when I have—what is that?”
To Val’s ears it sounded like hoofbeats. She prayed earnestly that it was. Even if it was but the other two bandits coming back, it would delay the Mexican’s knife a little longer.
To Val, it sounded like hoofbeats. She prayed hard that it was. Even if it was just the other two bandits coming back, it would buy her a little more time against the Mexican’s knife.
Gale, recognizing that the Mexican sought revenge for that kick and was intent upon securing that revenge with his knife, cast about quickly for some means of getting him from the cabin. Her eyes came round from the window to the Mexican’s horse standing meekly a few paces away. She crossed to him, pulled the reins up over his head and gave him a sharp slap on the flank. The horse started forward with a jerk and Gale disappeared around the side of the cabin. With the sound of the hoofbeats the door of the cabin was pulled open and the Mexican stepped to the ground. Gale could see him staring after his horse, but he made no effort to chase the animal as she had hoped he would. He stood there for several minutes until the horse had disappeared and then 153 with a smothered exclamation of disgust or wrath stalked back into the cabin. Her ruse had failed. He didn’t apparently care what happened to his horse. Now what was she going to do? Val needed help and she, Gale, must do something. She didn’t have time to go for Jim or Tom. She would have to handle the Mexican herself, and hope that she and Val would have a fighting chance. If he should foil her attempt at rescue, then they would both be his helpless prisoners and anything might happen! She laughed nervously at her own lack of confidence. She wasn’t very optimistic at any rate. However, they would see--what they would see.
Gale realized that the Mexican wanted revenge for that kick and was determined to get it with his knife. She quickly looked around for a way to get him out of the cabin. Her gaze shifted from the window to the Mexican’s horse, which was standing quietly a few paces away. She walked over, pulled the reins over his head, and gave him a sharp slap on the flank. The horse jumped forward abruptly, and Gale ducked around the side of the cabin. As the sound of hoofbeats echoed, the cabin door swung open and the Mexican stepped outside. Gale watched as he stared after his horse, but he didn’t make any move to chase it like she had hoped. He stood there for several minutes until the horse was out of sight, and then, with a muffled expression of frustration or anger, he stalked back into the cabin. Her plan had failed. He didn’t seem to care about his horse. Now what was she supposed to do? Val needed help, and she, Gale, had to do something. She didn’t have time to get Jim or Tom. She would have to deal with the Mexican herself and hope that both they and Val had a fighting chance. If he stopped her rescue attempt, they would both be at his mercy, and anything could happen! She laughed nervously at her own lack of confidence. She wasn’t feeling very hopeful anyway. But they would see—what they would see.
She peeped in the window again. The Mexican was wiping the blade of his knife carefully on his shirt sleeve. She knew he was so deliberately cool and slow just to keep Valerie in suspense and to undermine her courage. She looked at her friend. Valerie’s color had faded a bit and her eyes were a little more luminous, but not with fear. She saw Val’s lips move again but she didn’t know that Val had said:
She glanced through the window again. The Mexican was carefully wiping the blade of his knife on his shirt sleeve. She realized he was being deliberately calm and slow just to keep Valerie on edge and to shake her confidence. She turned to her friend. Valerie's color had paled a little, and her eyes were a bit brighter, but not out of fear. She noticed Val's lips moving again, but she didn’t know that Val had said:
“Well, why don’t you get it over with?”
“Well, why don’t you just get it done?”
“In time, my leetle one, in time,” Pedro laughed.
“In time, my little one, in time,” Pedro laughed.
“If you don’t hurry my friends might arrive 154 and spoil your little party,” Valerie continued imperturbably.
“If you don’t hurry, my friends might show up 154 and ruin your little party,” Valerie continued calmly.
He laughed again. “They weel not come here, my friend.”
He laughed again. “They won't come here, my friend.”
“Yes they will,” Valerie said coolly, “and when they do, you will look very handsome--at the end of a rope.”
“Yes, they will,” Valerie said coolly, “and when they do, you’ll look very handsome—at the end of a rope.”
“Rope?” he pretended not to understand her.
“Rope?” he acted like he didn’t understand her.
“Yes, a rope,” Valerie said bluntly, “for they will hang you to the highest limb of the nearest tree and your friends with you!”
“Yes, a rope,” Valerie said bluntly, “because they will hang you from the highest branch of the nearest tree, and your friends along with you!”
He laughed, albeit a tiny gleam of fear had flickered for a moment in his eyes.
He laughed, although a slight hint of fear had flashed in his eyes for a moment.
“But I weel not be here,” he said smoothly. “And you, my preety flower, will not be able to tell them w’ere I have gone.”
“But I won't be here,” he said smoothly. “And you, my pretty flower, won’t be able to tell them where I’ve gone.”
Valerie swallowed with difficulty. The fellow was getting on her nerves. He knew her story about her friends coming had been a bluff and he was gloating over the fact. If something didn’t happen soon, her nerve would go to pieces.
Valerie struggled to swallow. This guy was really getting on her nerves. He knew her story about her friends coming was a lie, and he was enjoying that fact. If something didn't change soon, she would lose her composure.
155
Chapter XIV
TRAPPED
Gale, her revolver clasped firmly in her right hand, and the knife with which she was to free Valerie secure in her left, crept forward to the door. What if the door was bolted on the inside? That would spoil everything! With her foot she pushed on the heavy panels and, creaking protestingly, the door swung inward.
Gale, gripping her revolver tightly in her right hand and the knife she needed to rescue Valerie securely in her left, cautiously approached the door. What if it was locked from the inside? That would ruin everything! With her foot, she pushed against the heavy panels, and with a creaking protest, the door swung open.
The Mexican had wheeled sharply when the door first moved, and now he stared in amazement at the slender girl on the threshold and then at the business-like revolver in her hand.
The Mexican had turned quickly when the door first opened, and now he stared in disbelief at the slender girl standing in the doorway and then at the serious-looking revolver in her hand.
“Oh, Gale!” was all that Valerie could manage to utter, so great was her joy and relief.
“Oh, Gale!” was all Valerie could say, her joy and relief overwhelming her.
“Hands up, Señor,” Gale commanded.
“Hands up, Sir,” Gale commanded.
The knife clattered to the floor as the Mexican obediently raised his arms above his head. Gale walked forward to Valerie.
The knife clanged to the floor as the Mexican obediently lifted his arms above his head. Gale stepped forward to Valerie.
“O. K., Val?”
"Okay, Val?"
“Yes--now,” Val said, with answering smile.
“Yes—now,” Val said, returning the smile.
156 The Mexican, thinking to catch Gale off guard, slowly lowered his arms, but she was watching him.
156 The Mexican, trying to catch Gale by surprise, slowly lowered his arms, but she was paying attention to him.
“Reach for the sky, you!” she said savagely. “I’m not afraid to shoot, so be careful.”
“Reach for the sky, you!” she said fiercely. “I’m not afraid to shoot, so watch out.”
But the Mexican, his pride outraged that such a slip of a girl should dare oppose him, lunged forward and caught Gale’s wrist in his hand. Gale’s finger pressed the trigger, but the bullet sped harmlessly past him. His fingers were like steel talons about her wrist, hurting so she had to drop the revolver. It fell to the floor by her foot and a kick sent it spinning into the corner. At the same time she pulled herself free of the man and darted to the other side of the rickety table. He retrieved his knife from the floor and took a few catlike steps toward her.
But the Mexican, outraged that such a young girl would dare challenge him, lunged forward and grabbed Gale’s wrist. Gale’s finger hit the trigger, but the bullet flew harmlessly past him. His grip was like steel around her wrist, so painful that she had to drop the revolver. It fell to the floor by her foot, and a quick kick sent it spinning into the corner. At the same time, she managed to pull herself free and darted to the other side of the shaky table. He picked up his knife from the floor and took a few stealthy steps toward her.
Gale retreated until she stumbled against a stool. She gripped it firmly and watched her enemy.
Gale backed away until she bumped into a stool. She held onto it tightly and kept an eye on her opponent.
“Don’t come near me!” she warned.
“Stay away from me!” she warned.
Forgotten was the knife she still had. Now she had another plan of defense and, desperate as it was, she meant to use it. The Mexican came nearer and she swung the stool up with a crashing blow against his head. It was an effective 157 means of subduing him, for he crumpled to the floor without a sound.
Forgotten was the knife she still had. Now she had another plan for defense and, desperate as it was, she intended to use it. The Mexican came closer and she swung the stool up with a crashing blow to his head. It was an effective 157 way to take him down, as he crumpled to the floor without a sound.
“That was the one I owed him,” Val muttered.
"That was the one I owed him," Val whispered.
Gale shivered, and turning away, secured her gun and went across to Val, her back deliberately upon her fallen enemy. It took but a moment to slash Valerie’s bonds.
Gale shivered, and turning away, secured her gun and walked over to Val, her back intentionally turned to her fallen enemy. It only took a moment to cut Valerie’s bonds.
“Oh, Gale!” Valerie said, almost sobbing, her head on Gale’s shoulder. Now that there was no longer any reason for her to be brave, reaction had set in. “It was--horrible!”
“Oh, Gale!” Valerie said, almost crying, her head on Gale’s shoulder. Now that she didn’t need to be brave anymore, the reality hit her. “It was—awful!”
“You were marvelous!” Gale said soothingly.
“You were amazing!” Gale said gently.
“I was scared!” Val contradicted with a nervous laugh. “And now I’m acting like a silly goose. Oh, Gale, how did you get here? Where did you come from?”
“I was scared!” Val said with a nervous laugh. “And now I’m acting like a total goof. Oh, Gale, how did you get here? Where did you come from?”
“I was here all the time,” Gale said, “ever since this afternoon. But we’ll have explanations later. Come along, we have to get out of here.”
“I’ve been here the whole time,” Gale said, “since this afternoon. But we’ll explain later. Let’s go, we need to get out of here.”
“Slowly my young friends!” an oily voice spoke behind Gale.
“Take it easy, my young friends!” an oily voice said from behind Gale.
The latter could see Val’s face whiten with sudden terror. She heard her catch her breath and felt her tremble.
The latter could see Val’s face drain of color with sudden fear. She heard her gasp and felt her shake.
“Gale--he was shamming--it was a trick. He’s got a gun!” Val whispered brokenly.
“Gale—he was faking it—it was a setup. He’s got a gun!” Val whispered shakily.
158 Gale put Valerie from her and turned about. The Mexican was peering along the barrel of a rifle leveled at them. Her gaze went beyond him to the corner where lay the saddle and where, this afternoon, she had found the same rifle he now held. Her hand went into her breeches pocket and she smiled broadly.
158 Gale pushed Valerie away and turned around. The Mexican was looking down the barrel of a rifle aimed at them. She glanced past him to the corner where the saddle was, and where she had found the same rifle he was now holding earlier that afternoon. She reached into her pants pocket and smiled widely.
The more the Mexican glowered over the gun at them, the more Gale smiled. Valerie watched her friend with amazement. Had the evening’s events mentally unbalanced Gale? It was no situation at which to laugh. At least she didn’t see the funny side.
The more the Mexican scowled at them while holding the gun, the more Gale smiled. Valerie watched her friend in disbelief. Had the events of the evening warped Gale’s mind? This was definitely not a situation to laugh about. At least, she couldn’t find the humor in it.
“Gale! What’s the matter?” Val asked, shaking Gale’s arm vigorously. “Are you crazy? He’ll shoot!”
“Gale! What’s wrong?” Val asked, shaking Gale’s arm hard. “Are you out of your mind? He’ll shoot!”
“No, he won’t,” Gale said, shaking her head. “He can’t. The gun isn’t loaded.” For an instant the rifle wavered. “Look for yourself,” she invited, hoping desperately that it hadn’t been reloaded.
“No, he won’t,” Gale said, shaking her head. “He can’t. The gun isn’t loaded.” For a moment, the rifle wavered. “Check for yourself,” she urged, desperately hoping that it hadn’t been reloaded.
Pedro did so and with a muttered exclamation of disgust flung the gun aside.
Pedro did that and, with a quiet exclamation of disgust, tossed the gun aside.
“And now we’ll let you take Val’s place,” Gale said, leveling her revolver at him. “Come on, sit down there!”
“And now we’ll let you take Val’s spot,” Gale said, aiming her revolver at him. “Come on, sit down over there!”
159 It took but a moment to fasten him as securely as Valerie had been. He glared at them all the while.
159 It only took a moment to secure him as tightly as Valerie had been. He glared at all of them the entire time.
“W’en I am free I will keel you!” he promised balefully.
“ When I’m free, I’ll kill you!” he promised ominously.
“Ah, but you won’t be free,” Gale assured him happily. “The Sheriff will take care of that.”
“Ah, but you won’t be free,” Gale said cheerfully. “The Sheriff will make sure of that.”
“You t’ink so, eh?” he laughed. “The gringo jail cannot hol’ me!”
“You think so, huh?” he laughed. “The foreign jail can’t hold me!”
“Sure of yourself, aren’t you?” was Gale’s opinion.
“Confident, aren’t you?” was Gale’s opinion.
He nodded. “I know. An’ I weel fin’ you and wit’ my knife I weel slash so----”
He nodded. “I know. And I will find you and with my knife I will slash so----”
“Never mind the details,” Valerie interrupted. “Come on, Gale, let’s leave him.”
“Forget the details,” Valerie interrupted. “Come on, Gale, let’s just go.”
“Right you are,” Gale said cheerily. “Well, Pedro, the next time we see you I hope you are behind bars.”
“Absolutely,” Gale said happily. “Well, Pedro, I hope the next time we see you, you’re behind bars.”
“I weel not be,” he said confidently.
"I won't be," he said confidently.
Outside was the sound of voices. Valerie turned startled eyes to Gale. The Mexican laughed and then Gale understood why he had talked so loud and confidently. He had talked to cover the sound of approaching horses and he had succeeded. His friends had returned and they were trapped.
Outside, there were voices. Valerie turned with startled eyes to Gale. The Mexican laughed, and then Gale realized why he had spoken so loudly and confidently. He had talked to drown out the sound of approaching horses, and he had succeeded. His friends had come back, and they were trapped.
Gale’s mind worked with lightning rapidity. If 160 their plans had worked only two outlaws were to return here. The other three would be busy taking cattle across the border into Mexico. But even two----
Gale’s mind raced with incredible speed. If 160 their plans had gone as expected, only two outlaws would come back here. The other three would be occupied with moving cattle across the border into Mexico. But even two----
“What will we do, Gale?” Valerie’s voice was steady. The emergency had brought back her courage.
“What are we going to do, Gale?” Valerie’s voice was steady. The emergency had brought back her courage.
Gale thrust her revolver into Val’s hand and snatched up the rifle. She brought the shells from her pocket and loaded it.
Gale shoved her revolver into Val’s hand and grabbed the rifle. She took the shells from her pocket and loaded it.
“Get on the other side of the door,” she directed her friend. “We have to take ’em by surprise or else----”
“Get on the other side of the door,” she instructed her friend. “We have to catch them off guard or else----”
Valerie shivered. “Yes,” she agreed, “or else!”
Valerie shivered. “Yeah,” she agreed, “or else!”
“Steady,” Gale warned, “here they come.”
“Stay calm,” Gale warned, “they're coming.”
There was a ring of a bootheel as the two men approached the cabin unsuspectingly. Gale was on one side of the doorway and Val on the other. As the men stepped into the room and stopped aghast at the sight of the Mexican, the girls stepped forward. The two, taken utterly unaware by the pressure of the gun muzzles in their backs, raised their hands obediently.
There was the sound of a boot hitting the ground as the two men walked up to the cabin without realizing what was about to happen. Gale stood on one side of the doorway and Val on the other. When the men entered the room and were shocked to see the Mexican, the girls moved forward. The two, completely caught off guard by the guns pressing against their backs, raised their hands in surrender.
“Face the wall,” Gale ordered, and the two turned meekly. She knew if she gave them time to overcome their surprise they would not be so 161 docile. Cautiously she reached forward and secured first one man’s gun and then the other. While Valerie watched the two, Gale emptied the guns, put the shells into her pocket and tossed the revolvers onto the table.
“Face the wall,” Gale commanded, and the two complied quietly. She knew that if she gave them a moment to shake off their shock, they wouldn’t be so cooperative. Cautiously, she leaned in and took one man’s gun, then the other. While Valerie kept an eye on the two, Gale unloaded the guns, pocketed the bullets, and tossed the revolvers onto the table.
“What shall we do with them?” Valerie asked nervously, indicating the two men standing, faces to the wall, at the rear of the cabin.
“What should we do with them?” Valerie asked nervously, pointing to the two men standing with their faces to the wall at the back of the cabin.
“That’s what I’m wondering,” Gale murmured with a frown. “I suppose one should watch them while one goes back to camp for Tom and Jim.”
"That’s what I’m curious about," Gale said with a frown. "I guess we should keep an eye on them while we head back to camp for Tom and Jim."
“Well,” Val said firmly, “I’m sure I couldn’t find the way back to the camp, and I refuse to stay here alone! So what?”
“Well,” Val said firmly, “I’m pretty sure I can’t find my way back to the camp, and I’m not staying here alone! So what?”
“Indeed, so what?” Gale returned. “We have to do one or the other. Stand still there!” she warned, as one of the outlaws made as though to turn around. “Don’t forget I’ve got a gun and I know how to use it.”
“Yeah, so what?” Gale shot back. “We have to choose one way or the other. Stay right there!” she warned, as one of the outlaws started to turn around. “Don’t forget I’ve got a gun and I know how to use it.”
“It’s almost morning,” Val said.
“It’s almost morning,” Val said.
Through the window they could see the sky growing lighter as night faded into dawn. One of the bandits turned about.
Through the window, they could see the sky getting lighter as night turned into dawn. One of the bandits turned around.
“See here you----”
“Look here you----”
“Keep quiet,” Gale commanded, “and turn around.”
“Be quiet,” Gale said firmly, “and turn around.”
162 “No kid is gonna tell me what to do,” the man returned. “I’ll----”
162 “No kid is going to tell me what to do,” the man shot back. “I’ll----”
Deliberately Gale raised her gun and fired a bullet into the wall over his head. “I might hit you next time,” she said sweetly.
Deliberately, Gale raised her gun and fired a bullet into the wall above his head. “I might hit you next time,” she said with a sweet tone.
The man turned then with a muttered exclamation that only his companion heard. The two of them stood with their faces to the wall while the girls held a conference.
The man turned then with a quiet exclamation that only his friend heard. The two of them stood facing the wall while the girls held a meeting.
“We have to do something,” Valerie said. “And in a hurry too,” she added.
“We need to take action,” Valerie said. “And we need to do it quickly,” she added.
“What’s that?” Gale asked.
"What’s that?" Gale asked.
Val went to the window and looked out. Coming into view between the trees were riders, about six of them and all of them carried rifles across their saddles.
Val went to the window and looked outside. Coming into view between the trees were about six riders, and they all had rifles slung across their saddles.
“Horses,” Val answered in a low, worried tone. “I wonder if their pals are to come back this morning?”
“Horses,” Val answered in a quiet, anxious voice. “I wonder if their friends are coming back this morning?”
“Maybe some of them,” Gale replied uneasily. “Now what will we do? I wish we had never got mixed up in this.”
“Maybe some of them,” Gale replied nervously. “So, what are we going to do now? I wish we had never gotten involved in this.”
“No more than I do,” Val agreed. “Well?” she asked.
“No more than I do,” Val agreed. “So what?” she asked.
“Can you recognize any of the riders?” Gale wanted to know.
“Do you recognize any of the riders?” Gale wanted to know.
163 “No,” Val answered, gazing out the window. “They are not coming toward the cabin now. They seem to be having a conference about what to do.”
163 “No,” Val replied, looking out the window. “They aren’t headed to the cabin right now. They look like they’re having a meeting about what to do next.”
“If they come on here we are lost,” Gale declared. “We’ll have to stop them.”
“If they come in here, we’re done for,” Gale said. “We need to stop them.”
Val turned to watch the outlaws while Gale took a look out the window. There were men in the distance, but they were indistinguishable in the gray light of dawn and because of the thickness of the trees. While she watched, they started forward toward the cabin. She raised her rifle and fired a bullet that raised a spurt of dust in front of the advancing horses. That had the desired effect. The men retreated to the trees again. There they seemed to spread out fanlike.
Val turned to watch the outlaws while Gale looked out the window. There were men in the distance, but they were hard to make out in the gray light of dawn and because of the thick trees. As she watched, they moved toward the cabin. She lifted her rifle and fired a shot that kicked up a spray of dust in front of the advancing horses. That got the desired result. The men fell back to the trees again. There, they seemed to spread out like a fan.
“Going to surround the place,” she said to Val. “We’re trapped all right. We might as well invite them in now.”
“Let’s surround the place,” she told Val. “We’re definitely trapped. We might as well just invite them in now.”
“We won’t give up without a fight,” Val said staunchly.
“We're not giving up without a fight,” Val said firmly.
At the moment she spoke a well-planted bullet shook the center panel of the door. The girls exchanged looks.
At that moment, a well-aimed bullet hit the center of the door. The girls exchanged glances.
“I don’t think it will be much of a fight,” Gale said. “We have only one rifle bullet left. That won’t be much help.”
“I don’t think it’s going to be much of a fight,” Gale said. “We only have one bullet left for the rifle. That’s not really going to help.”
164 “I’d like to know who it is,” Valerie said with a frown. “If it is these fellows’ friends why did they stop before they got to the cabin in the first place?”
164 “I want to know who it is,” Valerie said, frowning. “If it’s these guys’ friends, why did they stop before reaching the cabin in the first place?”
Another bullet thudded into the door. The outlaws looked about uneasily.
Another bullet hit the door with a thud. The outlaws glanced around nervously.
“Why don’t you go out and meet your friends,” one of them demanded of Gale.
“Why don’t you go out and hang out with your friends?” one of them asked Gale.
She regarded him with a shrewd glance. “Our friends?” she murmured. “Are you sure you weren’t expecting anybody?”
She looked at him with a sharp eye. “Our friends?” she said quietly. “Are you sure you weren’t expecting anyone?”
“Shore, the King of England,” the other man drawled loftily.
“Sure, the King of England,” the other man said with a snobby tone.
“Do you suppose it could be our friends?” Valerie asked.
“Do you think it might be our friends?” Valerie asked.
“Too many,” Gale said immediately, but she was uncertain.
“Too many,” Gale said right away, but she felt unsure.
Were the outlaws as uneasy over these new arrivals as they seemed? Or was it pretense to trick the girls? Gale wished she knew. To her the terror of the outlaws seemed real enough. There was no mistaking the fear on the face of Pedro when a bullet entered through the window and pinged against the fireplace alarmingly close to him. They feared these men, but why? Were the new arrivals officers of the law or a band of rival 165 outlaws? Were there such things as rival groups of bandits?
Were the outlaws as anxious about these new arrivals as they appeared? Or were they just pretending to fool the girls? Gale wished she knew. To her, the outlaws' fear seemed very real. There was no doubt about the terror on Pedro's face when a bullet came through the window and hit the fireplace alarmingly close to him. They were scared of these men, but why? Were the newcomers law enforcement officers or another group of outlaws? Did rival groups of bandits even exist?
Gale pulled Val against the wall beside her. It was safest out of range of any gun that might shoot in the window. Suddenly from the rear of the cabin came a shout. Another voice took it up. A hasty glance out the window showed men running from cover and toward the door.
Gale pulled Val against the wall next to her. It was safer out of the way of any gun that could shoot through the window. Suddenly, a shout came from the back of the cabin. Another voice echoed it. A quick look out the window revealed men running from their hiding spots and heading toward the door.
“Use your gun,” screamed one of the outlaws.
“Use your gun,” shouted one of the outlaws.
“No,” Gale said firmly. “We’ll see who they are--first!”
“No,” Gale said firmly. “Let’s find out who they are—first!”
166
Chapter XV
CAPTURE
Walking to the door Gale threw it open and stepped into the arms of the two men who rushed forward. She recognized them with a great overwhelming joy.
Walking to the door, Gale swung it open and stepped into the arms of the two men who rushed forward. She recognized them with an immense wave of joy.
“Tom! Jim! How on earth did you get here? Who----”
“Tom! Jim! How did you guys get here? Who----”
“We’ve brought the Sheriff and his men,” Tom said breathlessly. “Looks as though you had the situation well in hand,” he added after he had greeted Valerie and taken in the sight of Pedro and the other two.
“We’ve brought the Sheriff and his guys,” Tom said, breathing heavily. “Looks like you had everything under control,” he added after greeting Valerie and taking in the sight of Pedro and the other two.
The Sheriff with two of his deputies crowded into the room and took charge of the three bandits.
The sheriff and two of his deputies crowded into the room and took control of the three bandits.
“Reckon you’ll do no more rustlin’ cattle or robbin’ banks,” the Sheriff said, as he snapped handcuffs on the bigger of the two, while one of his men did the same with Pedro.
“Looks like you won't be rustling cattle or robbing banks anymore,” the Sheriff said, as he snapped handcuffs on the bigger of the two, while one of his men did the same with Pedro.
“Ya can’t keep me in jail,” the man returned. 167 “An’ when I get out--I’m goin’ after these two kids!”
“ You can’t keep me in jail,” the man said. 167 “And when I get out—I’m going after these two kids!”
“Threats won’t get you anywhere,” Tom said practically. “Well, girls, want to go back to camp? Your chums are pretty worried about you.”
“Threats won’t get you anywhere,” Tom said practically. “Well, girls, do you want to go back to camp? Your friends are pretty worried about you.”
Valerie and Gale mounted the latter’s horse and Tom took them back to camp. Jim remained with the Sheriff to see the prisoners started on their way to the K Bar O and from there to Coxton. Later he would join the Adventure Girls again.
Valerie and Gale climbed onto Gale's horse, and Tom rode them back to camp. Jim stayed with the Sheriff to ensure the prisoners were taken to the K Bar O and then to Coxton. He would catch up with the Adventure Girls later.
“Who shot at us from the window?” Tom demanded as they jogged along.
“Who shot at us from the window?” Tom asked as they jogged along.
Gale grinned. “I did. How did I know it was help? I thought it was some more bandits.”
Gale smiled. “I did. How did I know it was help? I thought it was just more bandits.”
“And you were taking no chances, eh?” Tom laughed.
“And you weren't taking any chances, huh?” Tom laughed.
“But how did you know we were in the cabin?” Valerie asked him next.
“But how did you know we were at the cabin?” Valerie asked him next.
“Recognized Gale’s horse standing in back,” Tom replied. “How did you get there in the first place?”
“Recognized Gale’s horse standing in the back,” Tom replied. “How did you get there in the first place?”
“When the rain came on yesterday I was looking for shelter,” Gale explained. “I got in there and just had time to crawl out the back window 168 when I saw the men ride up. I decided to hang around and see if I could learn anything about the cattle that are being stolen from your Dad. I did. I heard them plotting to steal some more last night and drive them over the border into Mexico. Then all but the Mexican went away. Along about midnight two men came back and had Val with them. From then on things moved fast.”
“When the rain hit yesterday, I was looking for a place to hide,” Gale said. “I got in there and just managed to crawl out the back window 168 when I saw the guys ride up. I decided to stick around to see if I could find out anything about the cattle being stolen from your Dad. I did. I overheard them planning to steal some more last night and drive them over the border into Mexico. Then, except for the Mexican guy, they all left. Around midnight, two men came back with Val. After that, everything happened quickly.”
“I saw the rustlers last night, Tom,” Valerie chimed in. “At least I think it was them. They were rounding up a herd of cattle and I turned to come back to camp and tell you when two men grabbed me and took me to that cabin. There the Mexican managed to scare me out of a year’s growth--until Gale came along.”
“I saw the cattle rustlers last night, Tom,” Valerie said excitedly. “At least, I think it was them. They were rounding up a herd of cattle, and I was about to head back to camp to tell you when two guys grabbed me and took me to that cabin. There, the Mexican scared me so much I felt like I lost a year off my life—until Gale showed up.”
“I left the camp last night for the ranch and to get Dad and some men,” Tom added his bit. “I met the Sheriff and three of his deputies riding out to meet us and this morning we picked up the trail of the two men who had kidnapped you, Valerie. You know what happened after that. Oh, yes, Dad and some of the boys got the three who were after the cows last night.” He smiled. “I want to hear what happened all night and how you managed to trick those fellows, but I’ll be 169 patient until we get back to camp and you’ve had some breakfast. I suppose you are hungry?”
“I left the camp last night for the ranch to get Dad and some guys,” Tom added. “I ran into the Sheriff and three of his deputies heading out to meet us, and this morning we picked up the trail of the two men who kidnapped you, Valerie. You know what happened next. Oh, right, Dad and some of the guys caught the three who were after the cows last night.” He smiled. “I want to hear everything that happened overnight and how you managed to outsmart those guys, but I’ll be 169 patient until we get back to camp and you’ve had some breakfast. I assume you’re hungry?”
“Are we!” Gale and Valerie echoed together.
“Absolutely!” Gale and Valerie said in unison.
“And I’m so sleepy I could sleep standing up,” Gale declared.
“And I’m so tired I could sleep standing up,” Gale declared.
“You and me both,” Valerie murmured.
“You and me both,” Valerie said softly.
The three of them soon after rode up to the camp. The girls pounced on the two adventurers and welcomed them with open arms. While they were waited on and served with breakfast they told their story and the other girls declared it thrilling. After the last bite of breakfast Gale and Val went to their tent so sleepy they could scarcely keep their eyes open. They slept the sleep of utter exhaustion for ten hours. When they awoke the sky was aglow with sunset colors and the other girls were waiting with their supper.
The three of them soon rode up to the camp. The girls rushed to the two adventurers and welcomed them with open arms. While they were served breakfast, they shared their story, and the other girls said it was thrilling. After the last bite of breakfast, Gale and Val went to their tent so sleepy they could barely keep their eyes open. They slept the deep sleep of complete exhaustion for ten hours. When they woke up, the sky was filled with sunset colors, and the other girls were waiting for them with dinner.
“We are going to ride tonight,” Virginia informed them as the two appeared. “While you were snoozing we had a nap, too, so we could ride by moonlight.”
“We're going to ride tonight,” Virginia told them as the two showed up. “While you were napping, we rested too, so we could ride under the moonlight.”
“Grand,” Gale declared.
"Awesome," Gale declared.
“We thought you would never wake up,” Janet complained. “How could you sleep so long?”
“We thought you were never going to wake up,” Janet said. “How could you sleep for so long?”
“A clear conscience is the secret, my dear,” 170 Valerie declared with a laugh. “I’ll bet you never slept as soundly as we did.”
“A clear conscience is the secret, my dear,” 170 Valerie said with a laugh. “I bet you’ve never slept as soundly as we did.”
“And why shouldn’t I?” Janet demanded in a loud voice. “I’ve nothing on my conscience----”
“And why shouldn’t I?” Janet asked loudly. “I have nothing on my conscience----”
“How about the time you spilt ink on the professor’s desk? And the time you rang the fire gong when there was no cause, and the time----” Carol was enumerating when Janet interrupted.
“How about the time you spilled ink on the professor’s desk? And the time you rang the fire alarm when there was no reason to, and the time----” Carol was listing when Janet interrupted.
“They should keep you awake,” Madge added mischievously.
“They should keep you awake,” Madge added playfully.
“You’ve committed just as many crimes,” Janet defended quickly.
“You’ve committed just as many crimes,” Janet quickly defended.
“I’ll wager they have,” Virginia said with a sympathetic arm about Janet’s shoulders. “Well, Tom?” she said to her brother who was approaching from the horses. “All set to go?”
“I bet they have,” Virginia said, wrapping a supportive arm around Janet’s shoulders. “Well, Tom?” she called to her brother, who was coming over from the horses. “Ready to go?”
“As soon as we take down the other tent,” he agreed. “How’re you, girls?” the last was to Gale and Valerie.
“As soon as we take down the other tent,” he agreed. “How are you, girls?” the last was directed at Gale and Valerie.
“Fine as a fiddle!” Valerie declared.
“I'm feeling awesome!” Valerie declared.
Indeed she appeared to be. Gale had at first watched her friend with some trepidation, remembering the strenuous events of last night. Before, Valerie had always been worn out, utterly exhausted after any excitement or nerve strain. Now she was as calm and steady as any of them. 171 It was borne home to them all that Valerie had surely won her long fight for health.
Indeed she seemed to be. At first, Gale watched her friend with some unease, recalling the exhausting events of the previous night. Previously, Valerie would have been completely drained after any excitement or stress. Now she was as calm and steady as anyone. 171 It became clear to everyone that Valerie had surely won her long battle for health.
Val herself was the happiest as it was natural that she should be. She, too, had been anxious as to the results of last night’s adventure. This morning when she and Gale had gone to bed, tired as she had been, she had feared an undoing of all the good work these weeks in the sun and air had done. But now, to her own amazement as well as to the surprise of her friends, she felt more fit, more cheerful than she had done for many months. It was a continual joy to her to be able to ride and compete equally with her friends, to know that she was as capable of meeting an emergency as any of them.
Val was the happiest, which felt totally natural for her. She had also been worried about what had happened during last night’s adventure. This morning, when she and Gale had gone to bed, even though she was exhausted, she was anxious that all the progress she had made in the last few weeks out in the sun and fresh air might be undone. But now, to her own surprise as well as her friends', she felt more energized and cheerful than she had in months. It brought her so much joy to be able to ride and compete on the same level as her friends, and to know that she could handle any situation just as well as they could.
“Oh, Val!” Phyllis said, hugging her exultantly. “You look marvelous this morning.”
“Oh, Val!” Phyllis said, hugging her excitedly. “You look amazing this morning.”
“Indeed she does,” Gale agreed, as the three of them walked to their horses.
“Yeah, she does,” Gale agreed, as the three of them walked to their horses.
“I feel it too,” Val declared.
“I feel it too,” Val said.
“All the credit goes to beautiful Arizona,” Phyllis said cheerily.
"All the credit goes to stunning Arizona," Phyllis said happily.
“No it doesn’t,” Val said sturdily. “You girls deserve a vote of thanks on my behalf. I hereby express it,” she said gayly.
“No it doesn’t,” Val said firmly. “You girls deserve a big thank you from me. I want to say it now,” she said cheerfully.
“Who is getting thanked and for what?” Janet 172 interrupted, overtaking the three while Madge, Carol, and Virginia lagged behind.
“Who’s being thanked and for what?” Janet 172 interrupted, moving ahead of the three while Madge, Carol, and Virginia fell behind.
“I’m offering all the Adventure Girls a vote of thanks for helping me back to health,” Valerie said.
“I want to give a big thank you to all the Adventure Girls for helping me get back on my feet,” Valerie said.
“And we claim we didn’t have anything to do with it,” Gale said immediately. “It was sheer grit on Val’s part that she won out.”
“And we say we had nothing to do with it,” Gale said right away. “It was pure determination on Val’s part that she came out on top.”
“I’m inclined to agree with you,” Janet said to Gale. “She has been wonderful, hasn’t she?”
“I’m inclined to agree with you,” Janet said to Gale. “She has been amazing, hasn’t she?”
“My word!” Valerie laughed. “I’m getting a lot of bouquets. You will bring on a rainstorm with such compliments.”
“My gosh!” Valerie laughed. “I’m receiving so many compliments. You’re going to create a downpour with all this flattery.”
“It’s the truth,” Phyllis asserted. “And our trip has served its purpose.”
“It’s the truth,” Phyllis stated. “And our trip has achieved its purpose.”
“What do you mean?” Valerie demanded suspiciously. “Was this Arizona trip planned for my especial benefit?”
“What do you mean?” Valerie asked suspiciously. “Was this Arizona trip planned just for me?”
“Well, you see--we--ah----” Phyllis floundered.
“Well, you see—we—uh—” Phyllis floundered.
“Phyllis Elton!” Janet sighed. “You never open your mouth but you put your foot in it!”
“Phyllis Elton!” Janet sighed. “You never say anything without making things worse!”
“Well, I couldn’t help it,” Phyllis grumbled. “Val shouldn’t be so suspicious.”
“Well, I couldn't help it,” Phyllis said, annoyed. “Val shouldn't be so suspicious.”
“Gale,” Valerie commanded, “tell me what this is all about. What does she mean by the trip has 173 served its purpose? Tell me!” she insisted as Gale hesitated.
“Gale,” Valerie ordered, “tell me what this is all about. What does she mean by the trip has 173 served its purpose? Tell me!” she insisted as Gale paused.
“Why--um--you see, Val, we--got together and sort of talked it over and we decided----”
“Why—um—you see, Val, we—got together and kind of talked it over and we decided----”
“You all decided to spend your summer out here so I could get well,” Val said, a suspicion of tears in her voice. “Was there ever a girl had such friends?”
“You all decided to spend your summer out here so I could get better,” Val said, a hint of tears in her voice. “Was there ever a girl who had such friends?”
“Bosh!” Janet said crisply, immediately dispersing all sentiment. “We did it for ourselves. Aren’t we the Adventure Girls and didn’t we come, out for some more adventures? But so far,” she added humorously, “you and Gale have been doing all the adventuring. Getting kidnapped and----”
“Bosh!” Janet said sharply, instantly wiping away any sentiment. “We did it for ourselves. Aren’t we the Adventure Girls, and didn’t we come out for more adventures? But so far,” she added jokingly, “you and Gale have been the ones doing all the adventuring. Getting kidnapped and----”
“And almost run through by a Mexican and his knife,” finished Valerie. “Well, from now on, Janet, I cheerfully resign all my adventures in your favor.”
“And I was almost stabbed by a Mexican with his knife,” Valerie finished. “Well, from now on, Janet, I happily give up all my adventures to you.”
“Can I count on that?” Janet asked when the other girls joined them.
“Can I rely on that?” Janet asked when the other girls joined them.
“We are on our way home, girls,” sighed Carol, “and all our adventuring is over for another summer. Dear me, winter and school are dull times, don’t you think?”
“We're on our way home, girls,” sighed Carol, “and all our adventures are over for another summer. Oh dear, winter and school are boring times, don’t you think?”
“Yes!”
"Absolutely!"
174 “No!” came simultaneously from Janet and Phyllis.
174 “No!” Janet and Phyllis said at the same time.
Carol had not spoken the whole truth. They were on their last long ride of the summer, but their adventures were not over, and this they were shortly to discover for themselves.
Carol hadn’t told the whole truth. They were on their last long ride of the summer, but their adventures weren’t finished, and they were about to find that out for themselves.
175
Chapter XVI
ALARM
The moonlight turned the ground to silver dust and gave the girls the appearance of ghostly white riders as, single file, they started on their journey back to the K Bar O ranch house. They were feeling a trifle sad and regretful that it was almost time to leave these wide open spaces they had grown to love, when all thought of the approaching parting was jogged out of them.
The moonlight turned the ground into silver dust, making the girls look like ghostly white riders as they began their journey back to the K Bar O ranch house, walking in a single file. They felt a bit sad and regretful that it was almost time to leave these wide open spaces they had come to love when the thought of the upcoming goodbye was suddenly pushed out of their minds.
Janet, who had been riding behind Gale, turned her horse from the line to come up beside Phyllis. At the same moment something, presumably a squirrel or jack rabbit, darted across from the side of the trail in front of her horse. She had been riding with loose reins, her horse’s head drooping forward, and now, when her horse reared in sudden fright, she was almost unseated. The horse stood for a moment balanced on his hind legs, pawing the air wildly with his forehoofs, then came down to earth and raced away, Janet trying frantically to retrieve her reins.
Janet, who had been riding behind Gale, turned her horse from the line to ride up beside Phyllis. At that moment, something—probably a squirrel or a jackrabbit—darted across the trail right in front of her horse. She had been holding the reins loosely, with her horse's head hanging low, and when her horse suddenly reared up in fright, she was nearly thrown off. The horse stood for a moment, balanced on its hind legs, wildly pawing the air with its front hooves, then finally came back down and bolted away, while Janet desperately tried to grab her reins.
176 Jim had joined them again for the return to the ranch house, and now the minute he saw Janet’s horse was a runaway, urged his own mount after the girl’s. Tom was a close second, with Gale right behind him. The others strung out behind the first three, all bent on catching the runaway or saving Janet from an accident.
176 Jim had rejoined them for the ride back to the ranch house, and as soon as he noticed that Janet’s horse was out of control, he spurred his own horse after her. Tom was close behind, with Gale right on his heels. The others followed behind the first three, all determined to catch the runaway or protect Janet from getting hurt.
The wild dash of her horse, taking her utterly by surprise, had knocked all thought from Janet’s head and now she could do nothing but cling grimly to her seat. Darn the horse! she thought exasperatedly. He was supposed to be tame and used to the wild life of the plains and hills, yet a little jack rabbit could scare him out of his wits! She flung a hasty glance over her shoulder and saw her friends bearing down on her. But as if her own horse decided he didn’t want to be caught, he put on a sudden spurt and widened the distance.
The wild sprint of her horse completely caught Janet off guard, knocking all thoughts out of her head, and now she could only cling tightly to her seat. Damn this horse! she thought irritably. He was supposed to be calm and familiar with the wild terrain of the plains and hills, yet a little jackrabbit could send him into a panic! She quickly glanced over her shoulder and saw her friends rushing toward her. But just as if her horse had decided he wanted to escape, he suddenly sped up and increased the distance between them.
Janet could see the reins dangling over the horse’s head, just out of her reach. Murmuring soothingly in his ear, Janet endeavored to catch the elusive reins but failed. One hand clinging desperately to the pommel on her saddle, Janet rose in her stirrups. For an instant she felt the reins in her fingers and then she had lost them 177 again. She was quite well aware what the consequences would be if her horse threw her. She might suddenly find herself with a broken shoulder or arm or a fractured skull. The thought wasn’t at all pleasant and she set her teeth grimly, determined to stop the fool horse before something did happen to both of them.
Janet could see the reins hanging over the horse’s head, just out of her reach. Whispering calming words in his ear, Janet tried to grab the elusive reins but missed. With one hand tightly gripping the pommel of her saddle, she stood up in her stirrups. For a split second, she felt the reins in her fingers and then they slipped away again. She was fully aware of the consequences if her horse threw her. She could end up with a broken shoulder, arm, or even a fractured skull. The thought was far from pleasant, and she clenched her teeth, determined to rein in the stubborn horse before something bad happened to both of them.
They were coming out onto a wide plain where her horse had the best chance of all to run himself out. But she didn’t propose to stick to him until he was tired. She wanted him stopped now before he jolted all her bones loose. Clinging to the saddle and rising in her stirrups she leaned as far forward as possible. The horse lurched suddenly and it was by the merest piece of luck that she wasn’t thrown off on her face. But she clung to her saddle and persisted in her attempt to reach the reins. Finally her fingers closed on the left rein and she hung onto it desperately. She pulled with all her strength but the horse didn’t slacken in speed, not a fraction. He seemed bent on reaching some invisible object ahead and nothing could swerve him from his purpose. Janet braced her feet squarely in the stirrups, put both hands on the rein and continued to pull.
They were emerging onto a wide plain where her horse had the best chance to run free. But she didn’t plan to wait until he got tired. She wanted him to stop now before he jolted all her bones loose. Clinging to the saddle and rising in her stirrups, she leaned as far forward as possible. The horse lurched suddenly, and she narrowly avoided being thrown off face-first. But she held onto her saddle and kept trying to grab the reins. Finally, her fingers closed around the left rein, and she clung to it desperately. She pulled with all her strength, but the horse didn’t slow down at all. He seemed determined to reach some invisible target ahead, and nothing could divert him from his goal. Janet braced her feet firmly in the stirrups, put both hands on the rein, and continued to pull.
Phyllis, who was behind Gale in the race to 178 reach Janet, saw the runaway swerve suddenly, an act all of them had been unprepared for. Janet’s horse raced parallel to its pursuers and it was a moment of lost precious time before either Jim or Tom could change the course of their own mounts. Phyllis, by the time Jim was after Janet again, had sent her horse at an abrupt angle from the group. If Janet’s horse did not swerve again, and she herself kept on at the present line, the two were bound to come together. Perhaps if they collided it would bring Janet’s horse to a halt, she reflected with a bit of humor.
Phyllis, who was behind Gale in the race to 178 catch up to Janet, saw the runaway suddenly swerve, which took all of them by surprise. Janet’s horse ran parallel to its chasers, leading to a costly moment of hesitation before either Jim or Tom could redirect their own horses. By the time Jim went after Janet again, Phyllis had directed her horse at a sharp angle away from the group. If Janet’s horse didn’t swerve again, and she maintained her current path, they were bound to collide. Perhaps if they crashed into each other, it would stop Janet’s horse, she thought with a touch of humor.
For all of Janet’s tugging at the rein her horse was adamant. He did not slacken his speed until he began to feel tired. He had swerved from his course, but he would not stop. Janet, her whole attention claimed by the horse under her, did not see Phyllis until horse and rider loomed up before her. She felt herself suddenly hurled over her horse’s head as he made a mad attempt to stop himself, and the next second she found herself on top of Phyllis on the ground.
For all of Janet’s pulling at the reins, her horse wouldn’t budge. He didn’t slow down until he started getting tired. He had changed direction, but he wouldn’t stop. Janet, completely focused on the horse beneath her, didn’t notice Phyllis until horse and rider came into view right in front of her. Suddenly, she was thrown over her horse’s head as he tried to stop himself, and in the next moment, she found herself on top of Phyllis on the ground.
Janet rolled off her friend and sat up. She felt herself all over to be sure she was still in one piece. It had been quite a jolt, that landing on the ground. Then she turned to Phyllis. Her chum 179 had not stirred and Janet feared the girl might be seriously hurt.
Janet rolled off her friend and sat up. She checked herself all over to make sure she was still in one piece. The landing on the ground had been quite a shock. Then she turned to Phyllis. Her friend 179 had not moved, and Janet worried that the girl might be seriously hurt.
“I say, Phyll, are you all right?” Janet asked anxiously.
“I say, Phyll, are you okay?” Janet asked anxiously.
Phyllis opened her eyes and grinned through the dust and grime she had acquired when she pitched headlong to the ground.
Phyllis opened her eyes and smiled through the dust and dirt she had gotten when she fell flat on the ground.
“Yes,” she said thickly through a mouth full of dust. “I s’pose I’m all right, but you knocked all the wind out of me. I also saw several stars I never knew existed. But we stopped him, didn’t we?” she demanded, gazing at Janet’s horse which was standing meekly beside Phyllis’ own, all trace of rebellion gone.
“Yes,” she said hoarsely with her mouth full of dust. “I guess I’m okay, but you knocked the breath right out of me. I also saw a few stars I didn’t know were there. But we stopped him, didn’t we?” she asked, looking at Janet’s horse that was standing quietly next to Phyllis’ own, all signs of rebellion vanished.
“He ought to stop now, the crazy thing,” Janet said, getting stiffly to her feet. “You know, Phyll,” she said with a laugh, “you aren’t at all soft to land on. I’m all bumps and bruises.”
“He should really stop now, the crazy guy,” Janet said, standing up awkwardly. “You know, Phyll,” she laughed, “you’re not exactly a soft landing. I’m just full of bumps and bruises.”
“You can be glad I was here to land on,” Phyllis said, “you might have picked a cactus, you know.”
“You can be thankful I was here to fall on,” Phyllis said, “you could have landed on a cactus, you know.”
“It isn’t everybody has a runaway,” Janet said with satisfaction. “I’ve certainly something to write home about now,” she declared, as the two turned to greet their friends.
“It’s not every day someone has a runaway,” Janet said with satisfaction. “I definitely have something to write home about now,” she declared, as the two turned to greet their friends.
“All right?” Gale asked anxiously as the others 180 flung themselves from their horses and gathered solicitously around.
“All good?” Gale asked anxiously as the others 180 jumped off their horses and gathered around with concern.
“Yes, but I’m going to sue Janet for damages,” Phyllis declared, rubbing a bruised place tenderly. “She had no right to knock me off my horse.”
“Yes, but I’m going to sue Janet for damages,” Phyllis said, tenderly rubbing a bruised spot. “She had no right to knock me off my horse.”
“You had no business running into me,” Janet laughed in turn.
“You had no reason to run into me,” Janet laughed back.
“Our hearts were in our mouths when we saw Janet fly through the air over her horse’s head,” Val declared.
“Our hearts were racing when we saw Janet fly through the air over her horse’s head,” Val declared.
“She floats through the air with the greatest of ease----” Carol started to sing when Janet glared at her.
“She floats through the air with the greatest of ease—” Carol began to sing, but Janet shot her a glare.
“Riding, especially runaways, gives me an appetite,” Virginia said. “Suppose we have a bite of lunch.”
“Riding, especially when the horses run away, makes me hungry,” Virginia said. “How about we grab some lunch?”
“You are indeed my friend,” Janet declared to Virginia. “You always know just what I need.”
“You're really my friend,” Janet said to Virginia. “You always know exactly what I need.”
A half hour later the ride was resumed. Janet and Phyllis, to the amusement of their friends, both lowered themselves gingerly into their saddles. Their experience had left them jolted and bruised and before much riding they began to coax the others to camp for the rest of the night.
A half hour later, they got back on the road. Janet and Phyllis, to the amusement of their friends, both carefully climbed into their saddles. Their experience had left them shaken and sore, and before long, they started persuading the others to set up camp for the rest of the night.
“We might as well,” Tom said. “It’s already 181 nearing morning and this afternoon will see us at the K Bar O even if we take our time.”
“We might as well,” Tom said. “It’s already 181 getting close to morning and this afternoon we’ll be at the K Bar O even if we go slow.”
They camped on the plains and decided not to put the tents up for the few hours that they meant to remain there. The girls rolled in blankets, feet toward the campfire, and in a few moments all but Gale and Virginia were dozing.
They set up camp on the plains and chose not to put up the tents for the short time they planned to stay. The girls wrapped themselves in blankets, their feet facing the campfire, and within moments, everyone except Gale and Virginia had dozed off.
Lying flat on her back, the earth warm beneath her, staring up at the stars overhead, Gale felt suddenly tiny, so infinitesimal. The plain was so wide, the sky so near, the stars so bright----
Lying flat on her back, the earth warm underneath her, staring up at the stars above, Gale felt suddenly small, so insignificant. The plain was so expansive, the sky so close, the stars so bright----
“What are you thinking about?” Virginia asked from beside her.
“What are you thinking about?” Virginia asked from next to her.
“The stars,” Gale answered. “Didn’t somebody call them the windows of heaven?”
“The stars,” Gale replied. “Didn’t someone call them the windows of heaven?”
“Are you looking for the angels with their golden harps?” Virginia laughed.
“Are you searching for the angels with their golden harps?” Virginia laughed.
“Yes,” Gale agreed with a smile. “Do you think I’ll see any?”
“Yes,” Gale agreed with a smile. “Do you think I’ll see any?”
“Never can tell,” Virginia said, smothering a yawn. “Which one is your wagon hitched to?”
“Can't say for sure,” Virginia said, stifling a yawn. “Which one is your wagon attached to?”
“Which angel?” queried Gale.
"Which angel?" asked Gale.
“No, silly, which star?”
“No, silly, which star?”
“That one up there, see it? The little one, all sparkly. Oh!” Gale laughed, “It winked at me.”
“That one up there, do you see it? The small one, all sparkly. Oh!” Gale laughed, “It just winked at me.”
182 “Not very big,” Virginia commented, squinting at the sky. “Whyn’t you pick a big one?”
182 “Not very big,” Virginia said, squinting at the sky. “Why didn’t you choose a bigger one?”
“Wait until it grows up,” Gale murmured. “Just like me, wait until I grow up!”
“Wait until it’s grown,” Gale whispered. “Just like me, wait until I’m grown!”
“Won’t that be sompin’,” Virginia giggled. “What are you going to be? A female Lindbergh?”
“Won’t that be something,” Virginia giggled. “What are you going to be? A female Lindbergh?”
“Never can tell,” Gale said. “Maybe I’ll be another Columbus.”
“Can’t tell for sure,” Gale said. “Maybe I’ll be another Columbus.”
“I don’t know whether there are any lands left to discover, so you might have a little difficulty along that line,” was Virginia’s opinion. “Meanwhile--I’m getting sleepy.”
“I don’t know if there are any lands left to discover, so you might have a bit of trouble with that,” Virginia said. “In the meantime—I’m getting sleepy.”
She fell silent and Gale, too, pulled her blanket closer for a cool wind had sprung up. The last thing she remembered before Tom brought them all wide awake with a loud banging on the frying pan was the wild, untamed howl of a coyote.
She fell quiet, and Gale, too, pulled her blanket tighter as a cool breeze picked up. The last thing she recalled before Tom woke them all up with a loud banging on the frying pan was the wild, untamed howl of a coyote.
With the first dancing rays of the sun, the riders were up and about their business. Packs securely fastened on the pack horses and the girls mounted, they started on their way. As always when riding their spirits rose with the sun. Tom was playing his harmonica and Janet and Carol both insisted on giving voice to the tune Tom was playing until the other girls threatened dire punishment unless they stopped.
With the first rays of sunlight, the riders were up and getting ready. With packs securely fastened on the pack horses and the girls on their mounts, they set off. As always, riding lifted their spirits along with the sun. Tom was playing his harmonica, and Janet and Carol both wanted to sing along to the tune Tom was playing until the other girls threatened serious consequences if they didn’t stop.
183 Noon found them riding into the valley with the K Bar O ranch house just ahead of them. To the girls it seemed as though there were a great many men gathered about the bunkhouse and the corral. The very air seemed tinged with suspense and mystery. Unconscious that they did so, all the riders spurred their horses on at an increased pace. Why should there be such activity where usually there were peace and orderliness unless something had happened? It was as if a cloud of trouble had descended on the K Bar O.
183 Noon found them riding into the valley with the K Bar O ranch house just ahead of them. To the girls, it seemed like there were a lot of men gathered around the bunkhouse and the corral. The air felt charged with suspense and mystery. Without realizing it, all the riders urged their horses to go faster. Why was there so much activity in a place that was usually calm and orderly unless something had happened? It was as if a cloud of trouble had settled over the K Bar O.
“I wonder what’s the matter?” Virginia murmured to Gale. “I hope nothing has happened----”
“I wonder what’s wrong?” Virginia whispered to Gale. “I hope nothing has happened—”
“We’ll soon find out,” Gale answered as the horses trotted up to the corral and the girls dismounted. “Look, isn’t that the Sheriff?”
“We’ll find out soon,” Gale replied as the horses trotted up to the corral and the girls got off. “Look, isn’t that the Sheriff?”
“Hello, there, youngsters!” Gale’s uncle came forward and at his heels came Sheriff Colman.
“Hey there, kids!” Gale’s uncle stepped forward, and right behind him was Sheriff Colman.
“What’s up, Dad?” Tom asked anxiously.
“What’s up, Dad?” Tom asked nervously.
The Sheriff looked a bit sheepish and Mr. Wilson frowned in annoyance.
The Sheriff looked a little embarrassed, and Mr. Wilson frowned in irritation.
“It’s the--rustlers,” the Sheriff said finally. “They’ve escaped--vamoosed!”
“It’s the rustlers,” the Sheriff finally said. “They’ve escaped—vamoosed!”
“Gone?” Valerie asked incredibly. “But how----”
“Gone?” Valerie asked in disbelief. “But how—”
184 “We locked ’em in the bunkhouse last night; when we came to the bunkhouse--they were gone.”
184 “We locked them in the bunkhouse last night; when we went to the bunkhouse, they were gone.”
“The three of them?” Virginia asked.
“The three of them?” Virginia asked.
Mr. Wilson nodded. “We think they are hiding somewhere around the ranch. They couldn’t have gone far.”
Mr. Wilson nodded. “We think they’re hiding somewhere on the ranch. They can’t have gone far.”
Carol cocked a speculative eye in the direction of Gale and Valerie. “I wouldn’t want to be in your shoes with the three of them loose.”
Carol raised an eyebrow while looking at Gale and Valerie. “I wouldn’t want to be in your position with the three of them running around.”
“You’re cheerful,” Gale told her.
"You seem happy," Gale told her.
“It does make me rather uncomfortable,” Valerie said, uneasily glancing over her shoulder as if she expected the Mexican to rise up behind her.
“It makes me pretty uncomfortable,” Valerie said, glancing over her shoulder nervously as if she expected the Mexican to stand up behind her.
“Don’t let their threats frighten you,” the Sheriff said heartily. “There are enough of my deputies here on the ranch to subdue an army. You’ll be safe.”
“Don’t let their threats scare you,” the Sheriff said cheerfully. “I have plenty of deputies here on the ranch to handle an army. You’ll be safe.”
“I hope so,” Valerie said, but her tone wasn’t very confident.
“I hope so,” Valerie said, but her tone wasn’t very reassuring.
“How about some lunch?” Tom put in. “You can tell us about what’s happened then.”
“How about we grab some lunch?” Tom suggested. “You can fill us in on what’s happened then.”
“Where’s Mother?” Virginia asked.
“Where’s Mom?” Virginia asked.
“She’s gone into town to stay with the Johnsons a few days--until we find these bandits,” her 185 father replied. “I wish you girls hadn’t come back right now.”
“She’s gone into town to stay with the Johnsons for a few days—until we catch these bandits,” her 185 father replied. “I wish you girls hadn’t returned right now.”
“We thought we were coming to peace and quiet,” Phyllis laughed. “Instead we walk into a----”
“We thought we were coming to peace and quiet,” Phyllis laughed. “Instead, we walk into a----”
“Riot,” supplied Janet.
“Riot,” said Janet.
Luncheon was a spasmodic affair, interrupted by deputies wanting a consultation with the Sheriff, and with discussions as to where the men might be hiding. The hours between luncheon and dinner passed and still the outlaws were not found. They eluded capture with the elusiveness of ghosts. The Sheriff was angry and chagrined. It didn’t speak well for his prowess as an officer of the law to have criminals escape him so constantly.
Luncheon was a hectic event, interrupted by deputies needing to consult with the Sheriff and discussions about where the men could be hiding. The hours between lunch and dinner went by, and still, the outlaws weren’t found. They slipped away like ghosts. The Sheriff was furious and frustrated. It didn’t reflect well on his skills as a law officer to have criminals escape him so frequently.
The girls were worried. Each believed that the bandits would try to seek revenge on the two who had been responsible for their capture. Valerie especially had unpleasant memories of Pedro and his knife.
The girls were anxious. Each thought that the bandits would want to get back at the two who had caused their capture. Valerie, in particular, had disturbing memories of Pedro and his knife.
Gale and Virginia alone held the opinion that the outlaws wouldn’t linger near the ranch when there were so many officers about. Why should they risk their freedom for revenge? It seemed silly to fear the angry threats made when the 186 Sheriff and his men captured the bandits. Those kind of men were notoriously brave talkers, but when it came to putting their deeds into words they were slow in action. Gale believed their bluster had been a mere attempt to cover up their fear of the law. She refused to be worried over their escape.
Gale and Virginia were the only ones who thought that the outlaws wouldn’t stick around the ranch with so many officers around. Why would they risk their freedom for revenge? It seemed ridiculous to be scared of the angry threats made when the 186 Sheriff and his men caught the bandits. Those types of guys were known for their tough talk, but when it came to backing it up, they were pretty slow to act. Gale believed their bravado was just a way to hide their fear of the law. She refused to stress about their escape.
“I’ll wager they are in Mexico by now,” she said confidently to Valerie as the two stood at the window of their room preparatory to jumping into bed.
“I bet they're in Mexico by now,” she said confidently to Valerie as the two stood by the window of their room getting ready to jump into bed.
“The Sheriff doesn’t think so,” Valerie said bluntly. “Or if he does, why didn’t he follow them?”
“The Sheriff doesn’t think so,” Valerie said plainly. “Or if he does, why didn’t he go after them?”
“Because they didn’t leave a trail,” a jolly voice said behind them and Janet and Carol trailed into the room through the communicating door. Both were clad in flowing pajamas and robes and seated themselves cross-legged on the bed.
“Because they didn’t leave a trail,” a cheerful voice said behind them, and Janet and Carol walked into the room through the connecting door. Both wore loose pajamas and robes and sat cross-legged on the bed.
“I happen to know,” Carol said in a mysterious whisper, “that the Sheriff and his men trailed the outlaws to the creek and there the trail was lost.”
“I know,” Carol said in a mysterious whisper, “that the Sheriff and his men tracked the outlaws to the creek, and there they lost the trail.”
“Isn’t that always the way?” Janet said wearily. “I thought we were going to have some excitement but all the fun is over before we get here.”
“Isn’t that always how it goes?” Janet said tiredly. “I thought we were going to have some excitement, but all the fun is over before we even get here.”
187 In answer to her words a volley of shots rang out from the ranch yard.
187 In response to her words, a series of gunshots erupted from the ranch yard.
Valerie frowned on her friend. “All the fun is over, eh? I wonder what that was?”
Valerie frowned at her friend. “So, all the fun is over, huh? I wonder what that was about?”
“I’m going to find out,” Gale said and ran from the room with Valerie at her heels.
“I’m going to find out,” Gale said and ran out of the room with Valerie following closely behind.
Carol and Janet remained calmly on the bed. When Gale and Valerie returned Janet looked up in inquiry.
Carol and Janet stayed calmly on the bed. When Gale and Valerie came back, Janet looked up in question.
“Merely one of the patrolling sentries shooting at a shadow,” Gale said dryly.
“Just one of the guards taking a shot at a shadow,” Gale said flatly.
“Hm,” Janet yawned. “Those fellows are so nervous if they suddenly looked in a mirror they would shoot themselves!”
“Hmm,” Janet yawned. “Those guys are so nervous that if they suddenly saw themselves in a mirror, they’d freak out!”
“How come you didn’t run when you heard the shooting?” Valerie wanted to know. “For all you know it might have been a lot of excitement.”
“How come you didn’t run when you heard the shooting?” Valerie asked. “For all you know, it could have been a lot of excitement.”
Janet shook her head. “I’ve got a sixth sense that tells me when there is excitement in the air.”
Janet shook her head. “I have a sixth sense that lets me know when something exciting is about to happen.”
“It doesn’t tell you when your horse is going to run away though, does it?” Carol asked teasingly.
“It doesn’t tell you when your horse is going to run away, does it?” Carol asked playfully.
“Please,” Janet begged, “that is a painful subject. Let’s not talk of it--I’ve still got a couple of bruises. I’m going to bed,” she announced suddenly.
“Please,” Janet pleaded, “that’s a sensitive topic. Let’s not discuss it—I still have a few bruises. I’m going to bed,” she said abruptly.
“Why do you say that?” Janet demanded. “If you’re so sleepy why didn’t you go hours ago?”
“Why do you say that?” Janet asked. “If you’re so tired, why didn’t you leave a long time ago?”
“Because I can’t go without you, darling,” Carol said sweetly. “I can’t sleep even if I do, because when you come in you are sure to fall over something and scare all sleep out of me.”
“Because I can’t be without you, babe,” Carol said softly. “I can’t sleep even if I try, because when you come in, you’re bound to trip over something and shock all the sleep out of me.”
“I do not,” Janet protested.
"I don't," Janet protested.
When the two, still arguing, had closed the door to their room Gale and Valerie prepared for bed.
When the two of them, still arguing, closed the door to their room, Gale and Valerie got ready for bed.
“I shall probably dream of Pedro,” Valerie said as she jumped between the covers. “That fellow haunts me!”
“I'll probably dream about Pedro,” Valerie said as she jumped under the covers. “That guy haunts me!”
“Nonsense,” Gale laughed. “Don’t let your mind dwell on it. Anyway,” she sighed, “we’ll be going home in three days and then you can get all the sleep you like.”
“Nonsense,” Gale laughed. “Don’t overthink it. Anyway,” she sighed, “we’ll be heading home in three days, and then you can catch up on all the sleep you want.”
“Just the same,” Val murmured, “I won’t ever forget that knife.”
“Still,” Val said quietly, “I’ll never forget that knife.”
When the lights were out and sleep had come to the girls, Gale slept dreamlessly, peacefully. But Valerie tossed and fretted, pursued in her dreams by Pedro and his knife, which, with the fantasy of dreams, had grown to new and large proportions.
When the lights went out and the girls fell asleep, Gale slept soundly and peacefully. But Valerie tossed and turned, plagued in her dreams by Pedro and his knife, which, as dreams often do, had taken on exaggerated and ominous proportions.
189
Chapter XVII
REVENGE
Their horses were fresh and eager and the girls had a hard time holding them into a leisurely walk on the way back from town. Gale and Valerie--the other girls had remained at the ranch house to pack some of their things, for they were to leave for the East day after tomorrow--were the only ones who had felt eager for an early morning ride. Tom had saddled their horses for them and the girls had ridden into Coxton to get a last look at the little western town. They made some trifling purchases in the general store and now were on their way back to the ranch.
Their horses were energetic and ready to go, and the girls struggled to keep them at a slow walk on the way back from town. Gale and Valerie—the other girls had stayed at the ranch to pack some of their things since they were leaving for the East the day after tomorrow—were the only ones excited for an early morning ride. Tom had saddled their horses for them, and the girls had ridden into Coxton to get one last look at the small western town. They made a few small purchases at the general store and were now on their way back to the ranch.
The sun shone down, its brilliance sending little dust eddies up from the road. At the roadside a bird twittered.
The sun shone brightly, its light causing tiny dust swirls to rise from the road. A bird chirped nearby.
“Funny,” Valerie said, “I never thought of them as having birds in Arizona.”
“Funny,” Valerie said, “I never thought of them having birds in Arizona.”
Gale laughed. “Why shouldn’t they?”
Gale laughed. “Why wouldn't they?”
“I don’t know. It just never occurred to me. Did it you?”
“I don’t know. It just never crossed my mind. Did it yours?”
190 “I read about them in an encyclopedia,” Gale confessed laughingly. “I’m afraid that is the way most of us become acquainted with places we’ve never seen. It’s a very unsatisfying way.”
190 “I read about them in an encyclopedia,” Gale admitted with a laugh. “I guess that’s how most of us get to know places we’ve never visited. It’s not very satisfying.”
“I suppose you have an idea in your head to go to see all the places in the world some day?”
“I guess you have a plan in your mind to travel to all the places in the world someday?”
“How did you guess?” Gale demanded gayly. “That is just what I’ve been keeping up my sleeve. Do you possess the same secret yen?”
“How did you know?” Gale asked playfully. “That’s exactly what I’ve been hiding. Do you have the same secret desire?”
“I do,” Val said smilingly. “But the places I want to see are a little far to walk and there’s not much hope of my going any other way.”
“I do,” Val said with a smile. “But the places I want to see are a bit too far to walk, and there’s not much chance of me getting there any other way.”
They turned off the trail into the ranch yard and Janet hailed them frantically.
They veered off the path into the ranch yard, and Janet called out to them in a panic.
“Hi there! Come and hear the news!” she called.
“Hey there! Come and check out the news!” she called.
“What is it?” Gale asked as they dismounted and left their horses’ reins dangling.
“What is it?” Gale asked as they got off their horses and let the reins hang.
“Hear ye, hear ye,” Carol chanted, “the Sheriff is about to capture the famous outlaws.”
“Listen up, everyone,” Carol announced, “the Sheriff is about to catch the famous outlaws.”
“Just like he did several times,” Val said dryly.
“Just like he did several times,” Val said flatly.
“This time he is not going to let them out of his sight one minute until they are sentenced and on their way to a federal prison,” Janet said.
“This time he’s not going to take his eyes off them for a second until they’re sentenced and on their way to a federal prison,” Janet said.
“How does he propose to catch them?” Gale asked, sitting astride the banister.
“How does he plan to catch them?” Gale asked, sitting on the banister.
191 “A little while ago,” Janet said, her voice a confidential whisper, “a rider came from across the valley somewhere. He says one of the bandits was seen about five miles on the other side of Coxton.”
191 “A little while ago,” Janet said, her voice a quiet whisper, “a rider came from somewhere across the valley. He said one of the bandits was spotted about five miles on the other side of Coxton.”
“Only seen!” Valerie echoed.
"Just seen!" Valerie echoed.
“Is that all?” Gale added. “I thought they at least had the three of them tied to a tree or something.”
“Is that it?” Gale added. “I thought they at least had the three of them tied to a tree or something.”
“Let me finish!” Janet said. “He also said that they have Pedro--he fell off his horse and hurt himself--or something,” she added vaguely. “Anyway they’ve got him.”
“Let me finish!” Janet said. “He also mentioned that they have Pedro—he fell off his horse and hurt himself—or something,” she added vaguely. “Anyway, they’ve got him.”
“Let’s hope they keep him,” Val said heartily. “Why doesn’t the Sheriff go get him?”
“Let’s hope they keep him,” Val said enthusiastically. “Why doesn’t the Sheriff go get him?”
“He is,” Carol interrupted. “He and his men are getting their horses ready now. We’re going, too,” she continued. “We coaxed and coaxed until Mr. Wilson said we might ride along if we didn’t get in the way. Everybody’s going,” she added.
“He is,” Carol interrupted. “He and his crew are getting their horses ready now. We’re going too,” she continued. “We kept asking until Mr. Wilson said we could ride along if we didn’t get in the way. Everyone’s going,” she added.
“Well, I’m not!” Val said positively. “Everybody can go that wants to. I’m staying right here!”
“Well, I’m not!” Val said firmly. “Anyone who wants to can go. I’m staying right here!”
“Oh, Val,” Janet began coaxingly.
“Oh, Val,” Janet said gently.
“I’m staying with Val,” Gale agreed. “Nine 192 chances out of ten it will be a wild goose chase anyway.”
“I’m staying with Val,” Gale said. “Nine 192 times out of ten it’ll be a wild goose chase anyway.”
“You’re going to miss all the fun,” Carol threatened.
“You're going to miss out on all the fun,” Carol warned.
“I don’t mind,” Val said. “Besides, I don’t want even one more glimpse of Pedro or I’ll dream about him again.”
“I don’t care,” Val said. “Besides, I don’t want to see Pedro even once more, or I’ll end up dreaming about him again.”
“Oh, but everybody is going,” Janet said, “Virginia--Madge--Tom--us,” she enumerated.
“Oh, but everyone is going,” Janet said, “Virginia—Madge—Tom—us,” she listed.
“You’ll be quite alone,” added Carol.
"You'll be all by yourself," added Carol.
“We don’t mind,” Gale assured them.
“We're good with it,” Gale assured them.
From the house came Virginia and Phyllis and Madge. Their voices were added to Janet’s and Carol’s, but Gale and Valerie remained firm in their decision to remain at the ranch. The girls trailed off to the corral to get their mounts. Valerie and Gale walked with them and joined Mr. Wilson, Tom, and the Sheriff where they were talking.
From the house came Virginia, Phyllis, and Madge. Their voices joined Janet’s and Carol’s, but Gale and Valerie stuck to their choice to stay at the ranch. The girls headed off to the corral to fetch their horses. Valerie and Gale walked with them and joined Mr. Wilson, Tom, and the Sheriff, who were chatting.
“Going along?” Tom asked.
"Are you in?" Tom asked.
“No,” Gale shook her head. “We’re of the opinion it is all a wild goose chase so we’re staying here.”
“No,” Gale shook her head. “We think it’s all a wild goose chase, so we’re staying here.”
“I rather agree with you,” he said in a low tone, “but it is up to the Sheriff to follow every lead you know or the people will say he is shirking 193 his duty. I don’t believe those fellows are even in the United States any more,” he continued. “Anyway, it won’t take long to make sure.”
“I totally agree with you,” he said quietly, “but it’s up to the Sheriff to follow every lead, you know, or people will say he’s slacking off on his duty. I don’t think those guys are even in the United States anymore,” he continued. “Either way, it won’t take long to find out.”
“I hope it is true,” Valerie said. “I’ve had the jitters ever since those fellows got away again.”
“I hope it’s true,” Valerie said. “I’ve been anxious ever since those guys got away again.”
“Well, Val, I’ll give Pedro your regards when I see him,” Carol said as the girls rode up.
“Well, Val, I’ll pass on your regards to Pedro when I see him,” Carol said as the girls rode up.
“You don’t have to bother,” Val said hastily.
“You don’t need to worry about it,” Val said quickly.
“You better come along,” Janet laughed. “My sixth sense tells me we are due for some excitement.”
“You’d better come with me,” Janet laughed. “My gut tells me we’re in for some excitement.”
“No,” Val said. “I’m going to stay here and make fudge.”
“No,” Val said. “I’m going to stay here and make fudge.”
“Now why didn’t you tell me that sooner?” Tom said aggrievedly. “Fudge is my weakness.”
“Why didn’t you tell me that earlier?” Tom said, feeling upset. “Fudge is my weakness.”
“We’ll save you some,” Gale promised. “Adios!”
“We'll save you some,” Gale promised. “See you later!”
The girls and the Sheriff, with his men and Mr. Wilson and Tom, rode away in a cloud of dust. Valerie and Gale leaned on the corral fence, watching them out of sight. Then they turned and proceeded leisurely up to the house.
The girls and the Sheriff, along with his men, Mr. Wilson, and Tom, rode off in a cloud of dust. Valerie and Gale leaned against the corral fence, watching them disappear. Then they turned and slowly made their way up to the house.
“I wish them luck,” Valerie declared. “And now for the fudge!”
“I wish them luck,” Valerie said. “And now for the fudge!”
The K Bar O possessed a very fine Chinese cook who did the cooking for the ranch house, as 194 well as the bunkhouse, and he presided in solitary estate over the kitchen and its equipment. Loo Wong had very definite ideas about who was privileged to set foot in his domestic kingdom, and Mrs. Wilson was the only one whom he greeted with his wide smile. The “boss-lady” was welcome at any time, but woe to the others who tried to muss up his kitchen.
The K Bar O had an excellent Chinese cook who handled the cooking for both the ranch house and the bunkhouse. He ran the kitchen and all its equipment all by himself. Loo Wong was very particular about who was allowed in his kitchen, and the only person he welcomed with a big smile was Mrs. Wilson. The "boss-lady" could come in anytime, but anyone else who dared to mess with his kitchen was in for trouble.
Now as the girls entered the ranch house and approached the kitchen they went on tiptoe. Together they peeped around the door. Everything was spick and span, but Loo Wong was nowhere in sight.
Now as the girls entered the ranch house and approached the kitchen, they tiptoed. Together, they peeked around the door. Everything was neat and tidy, but Loo Wong was nowhere to be seen.
“It seems the coast is clear,” smiled Gale.
“It looks like the coast is clear,” smiled Gale.
“Ah, but if Loo Wong returns there will be fireworks,” Val declared. “However, here goes.”
“Ah, but if Loo Wong comes back, there will be fireworks,” Val declared. “Anyway, here we go.”
From the closet Valerie brought the pan and the necessary ingredients while Gale sat on the edge of the table and watched. The brown mixture was on the stove and a delicious odor filled the room. When Valerie took the pan from the fire to beat the fudge Gale stuck an experimental finger in it for a taste.
From the closet, Valerie grabbed the pan and the ingredients she needed while Gale sat on the edge of the table and watched. The brown mixture was on the stove, and a delicious smell filled the room. When Valerie took the pan off the heat to beat the fudge, Gale poked a tentative finger into it to taste.
“Ouch!” she cried.
“Ouch!” she yelled.
Valerie giggled. “You might have known it was hot,” she said unsympathetically.
Valerie laughed. “You could have figured out it was hot,” she said without any sympathy.
195 “Just the same, it tastes good,” Gale declared. “When can I have a piece?”
195 “Still, it tastes great,” Gale said. “When can I have a slice?”
“When it gets cold!” Valerie said. “Come along, young lady,” she said, leading Gale into the other room. “Let it alone for a while.”
“When it gets cold!” Valerie said. “Come on, young lady,” she said, guiding Gale into the other room. “Leave it alone for a bit.”
The girls took magazines and settled themselves for the rest of the afternoon. The silence was undisturbed but for the occasional rustling of paper when a page was turned. Val got up and turned on the radio. Soft music filtered into the room.
The girls grabbed magazines and got comfortable for the rest of the afternoon. The silence was only broken by the occasional rustling of paper as pages were turned. Val stood up and switched on the radio. Soft music flowed into the room.
“Imagine,” Gale smiled lazily from her comfortable position, “way out here we can dance to music from California or New York.”
“Imagine,” Gale smiled casually from her comfy spot, “out here we can dance to music from California or New York.”
“Hm,” Val answered, executing a few intricate steps from sheer joy and happiness.
“Hmm,” Val replied, doing a few complex dance steps out of pure joy and happiness.
“Val,” Gale continued teasingly, coaxingly, “how about that fudge? It is a shame to leave it all by itself in the kitchen.”
“Val,” Gale continued playfully, encouragingly, “what about that fudge? It’d be a shame to leave it all alone in the kitchen.”
“It ought to be cold enough now,” was Val’s opinion and there was a concerted rush for the kitchen.
“It should be cold enough now,” was Val’s opinion, and everyone quickly rushed to the kitchen.
With appropriate ceremony Val cut the candy and each of them chose a piece.
With the right amount of ceremony, Val cut the candy, and each of them picked a piece.
“Ah,” Gale murmured. “It is delicious, delightful, de----” Her voice died slowly away.
“Ah,” Gale murmured. “It’s tasty, wonderful, de----” Her voice trailed off slowly.
196 Standing in the doorway was Loo Wong looking mightily unpleased and angry. He took in the two girls and then the dirty dishes piled on the sink. With difficulty Gale swallowed the last remaining bit of her fudge as Loo Wong took a further step toward them.
196 In the doorway stood Loo Wong, clearly unhappy and angry. He glanced at the two girls and then at the pile of dirty dishes in the sink. Gale struggled to swallow the last piece of her fudge as Loo Wong stepped closer to them.
“We’ll wash the dishes,” Val said hastily, seeking to placate him.
“We’ll wash the dishes,” Val said quickly, trying to calm him down.
Gale held out the fudge. “H-Have a piece,” she invited.
Gale offered the fudge. “H-Have a piece,” she said.
Loo Wong looked from one girl to the other. Slowly he reached out and took a piece of candy. Wonderingly he bit into it and a slow grin spread over his yellow face.
Loo Wong looked at one girl and then the other. He slowly reached out and picked up a piece of candy. With curiosity, he bit into it, and a slow smile appeared on his yellow face.
“Missy alle same fline cook,” he declared. “You teach Loo Wong?”
“Missy is a fine cook,” he declared. “Do you teach Loo Wong?”
If the girls had looked at each other they would have laughed so neither glanced at the other. Both of them had expected dire results for mussing Wong’s kitchen, but instead he wanted them to teach him to make fudge.
If the girls had looked at each other, they would have laughed, so neither of them glanced at the other. Both of them had expected serious consequences for messing up Wong’s kitchen, but instead, he wanted them to teach him how to make fudge.
Gale, inwardly shaking with mirth, sat on the table and watched while Val instructed the Chinaman. Loo Wong might be adept at making flapjacks and other western specialties, but when it came to candy he wasn’t so artful. He insisted 197 on doing things wrong and Val was becoming exasperated. But finally it was done, and set out to cool. Loo Wong, the grin of a delighted child on his face, hands hidden in voluptuous sleeves, bowed low and went out to the bunkhouse to start supper.
Gale, secretly laughing, sat on the table and watched as Val taught the Chinaman. Loo Wong might be good at making flapjacks and other Western dishes, but he wasn't as skilled when it came to candy. He kept insisting on doing things incorrectly, and Val was starting to lose his patience. But in the end, it was finished and left to cool. Loo Wong, with a joyful grin like a happy child, his hands tucked away in his big sleeves, bowed low and went to the bunkhouse to begin making dinner.
“I wouldn’t have missed that for anything,” Gale declared with a hearty laugh. “When he first came in I expected no less than murder. Instead----”
“I wouldn’t have missed that for anything,” Gale said with a big laugh. “When he first came in, I expected nothing less than murder. Instead----”
“We better wash the dishes,” Val declared. “He might take it into his head to come back. It was funny, wasn’t it?” she murmured laughingly. “He looked so serious all the time, too. And you,” she said, “you wouldn’t help me explain it to him.”
“We should wash the dishes,” Val said. “He might decide to come back. That was funny, wasn’t it?” she said with a laugh. “He looked so serious all the time, too. And you,” she added, “you wouldn’t help me explain it to him.”
Gale laughed. “He asked you. Besides, I was enjoying myself,” she added.
Gale laughed. “He asked you. Plus, I was having a good time,” she added.
“There!” Val sighed when the dishes were clean and tucked away in their proper places. “Now everything is just as we found it.”
“There!” Val sighed when the dishes were clean and put away in their proper places. “Now everything is just how we found it.”
“I’m going back to my magazine,” Gale declared. “I wonder when the girls will get back?”
“I’m going back to my magazine,” Gale said. “I wonder when the girls will be back?”
Above the music on the radio a knock sounded.
Above the music on the radio, a knock could be heard.
“Maybe Loo Wong has returned,” Val said with a laugh, jumping up and going to the kitchen.
“Maybe Loo Wong is back,” Val said with a laugh, jumping up and heading to the kitchen.
198 At the same time another knock came on the front door.
198 At the same time, there was another knock on the front door.
“What is this?” she heard Gale murmur as she got up to see who was there.
“What is this?” she heard Gale say softly as she got up to see who was there.
Val pulled open the kitchen door and stumbled back in amazement. Terror gripped her heart and her hands were suddenly cold. She caught at the table for support.
Val yanked open the kitchen door and stepped back in shock. Fear seized her heart and her hands turned icy. She grabbed the table for balance.
“What do you want--here?” she asked through dry lips.
“What do you want—here?” she asked through parched lips.
The man who stood on the threshold advanced slowly into the room and closed the door behind him. All too well she had recognized him. It was Pedro, the Mexican who had sworn revenge. He was here, the Sheriff hadn’t caught him. Slowly she began to back away toward the other room. Perhaps together she and Gale could do something. Possessed solely with an unreasoning terror she turned and fled into the living room where she flung herself on Gale.
The man standing at the door stepped slowly into the room and shut the door behind him. She recognized him all too well. It was Pedro, the Mexican who had vowed revenge. He was here; the Sheriff hadn’t caught him. She slowly started to back away toward the other room. Maybe she and Gale could figure something out together. Overcome with a blind fear, she turned and ran into the living room, throwing herself at Gale.
“Gale--what’ll we do?” she demanded wildly.
“Gale—what are we going to do?” she asked frantically.
“Keep your chin up,” Gale said into Val’s ear. “It seems we have two visitors.”
“Keep your chin up,” Gale whispered to Val. “It looks like we have two visitors.”
“Two?” Val said in surprise. “Who--oh!”
“Two?” Val said in shock. “Who—oh!”
While Pedro entered from the kitchen, Val faced the other man whom Gale had been forced 199 to let in at the front door. It was the bank bandit, the same man who with his partner they had held up in the cabin when the Sheriff arrested the three. The man who had boasted that no jail could hold him. It seemed he had spoken the truth for here he was again, free.
While Pedro came in from the kitchen, Val confronted the other guy whom Gale had been forced to let in through the front door. It was the bank robber, the same guy who, along with his partner, had held them up in the cabin when the Sheriff arrested all three of them. The man who bragged that no jail could contain him. It looked like he had been telling the truth because here he was again, free.
Pedro looked across at his companion who was fingering a horsehair rope and smiled. That smile made the girls’ blood run cold. It was like an evil shadow of what was to come.
Pedro looked over at his friend, who was playing with a horsehair rope, and smiled. That smile sent chills down the girls' spines. It was like a dark omen of what was about to happen.
Gale felt Val’s hand tighten convulsively on hers. She looked at her friend. Poor Val, she looked scared to death. Gale hoped she didn’t show her own fright as plainly. Somehow, the knowledge that Valerie was frightened and was counting on her, Gale, for help, served to banish some of Gale’s own terror. When one was terror-stricken, one couldn’t think clearly and goodness knew, they were in need of some straight, clear thinking at this moment. How had these men eluded the police so long? How had they managed to keep in the vicinity and remain hidden from their pursuers?
Gale felt Val's hand grip hers tightly. She looked at her friend. Poor Val; she looked absolutely terrified. Gale hoped she wasn’t showing her own fear as obviously. Somehow, knowing that Valerie was scared and relying on her for help helped to push some of Gale’s own terror away. When someone was terrified, it was hard to think straight, and they definitely needed clear, focused thinking right now. How had these men managed to avoid the police for so long? How had they stayed nearby and still hidden from their pursuers?
“How--how did you get here?” Gale said nervously. “We thought----”
“How—how did you get here?” Gale said nervously. “We thought----”
“We were miles away, eh?” the outlaw said 200 with a loud laugh. “We couldn’t leave without payin’ a final visit to you. It was easy to get your friends off the ranch.”
“We were so far away, right?” the outlaw said 200 with a big laugh. “We couldn’t just leave without making one last visit to you. It was simple to get your friends off the ranch.”
“But what if we had gone with them?” Gale demanded, wishing desperately that they had gone with the others.
“But what if we had gone with them?” Gale asked, wishing desperately that they had gone with the others.
“We’d have tried another way,” he said calmly. “You ride alone sometimes.”
“We’d have tried another way,” he said calmly. “You ride alone sometimes.”
“But it is nicer so,” Pedro put in. “No one will hear you--scream!”
“But it’s nicer that way,” Pedro said. “No one will hear you scream!”
Valerie, who had been listening in frightened and worried silence, now permitted herself a gleam of triumph. They supposed no one would hear, did they? Loo Wong was in the bunkhouse. In fact, he might at any moment come here to the big ranch house. And surely he would hear? Val smiled to herself. Both girls had pretty good lungs and once they let out a yell, Loo Wong would have to have bad ears indeed not to hear them!
Valerie, who had been listening in scared and anxious silence, now allowed herself a moment of triumph. They thought no one would hear, right? Loo Wong was in the bunkhouse. In fact, he might come to the big ranch house at any moment. And surely he would hear? Val smiled to herself. Both girls had pretty good voices, and once they shouted, Loo Wong would have to be hard of hearing not to notice!
“Loo Wong,” Val said in the barest of whispers to Gale.
“Loo Wong,” Val said in the quietest of whispers to Gale.
Gale nudged her friend in understanding. It was well that they did have a faint hope of help, but it would not do to let these men know of Loo Wong. They had come here bloodthirsty and revengeful. 201 What would happen before they left? Of that she scarcely dared to think. The outlaw was fingering his rope again, in a most unpleasant manner. What was he contemplating? She shivered at the malicious look on his face. They might try anything, they were utterly ruthless. She wished frantically that there was some way in which they might summon Loo Wong.
Gale nudged her friend to show she understood. It was good that they still had a glimmer of hope for help, but they couldn’t let these men find out about Loo Wong. They had come here with blood on their minds and a desire for revenge. 201 What would happen before they left? She hardly dared to think about it. The outlaw was playing with his rope again, and it didn’t feel good. What was he planning? She shivered at the malicious look on his face. They might try anything; they were completely ruthless. She desperately wished there was a way to call Loo Wong.
“No, as I said, we couldn’t leave without paying a visit to you,” the outlaw continued. “Did you ever see anybody horsewhipped?” he asked next.
“No, as I said, we couldn’t leave without stopping by to see you,” the outlaw continued. “Have you ever seen anyone get horsewhipped?” he asked next.
Gale paled at the suggestion. “You can’t mean to--you must be mad!” she said.
Gale turned pale at the suggestion. “You can't be serious—you must be crazy!” she said.
“Oh, an’ I might as well tell you, there’s no use yellin’ for that crazy cook o’ the Wilsons. My pal is takin’ care of him.”
“Oh, and I might as well tell you, there’s no point yelling for that crazy cook of the Wilsons. My friend is handling him.”
That took all the wind out of the girls’ sails. It was the final blow. Now they were certainly cornered. All their friends away and Loo Wong--incapacitated.
That completely deflated the girls' enthusiasm. It was the final nail in the coffin. Now they were definitely trapped. All their friends were gone and Loo Wong was out of commission.
“Are you mad to come here like this?” Gale said stormily. She had decided it was better to put up a staunch front. “You know what will happen when you are caught, and you will be caught! The Sheriff will shoot you on sight!”
“Are you crazy to come here like this?” Gale said angrily. She had decided it was better to put on a strong front. “You know what will happen when you get caught, and you will get caught! The Sheriff will shoot you on sight!”
202 “We won’t be here,” the man said confidently. “Tonight we’re leavin’ the country for good, eh, Pedro?”
202 “We won’t be here,” the man said with assurance. “Tonight we’re leaving the country for good, right, Pedro?”
“Sí,” replied his companion with a wide grin. “We go ver’ fast.”
“Yeah,” replied his companion with a big smile. “We go really fast.”
“Not fast enough to get away,” Gale said confidently. “And when they catch you----”
“Not quick enough to escape,” Gale said confidently. “And when they find you----”
“That’s enough! They’re not goin’ to catch us,” he repeated, jerking his rope between his hands and taking a firm grip on the handle.
“That’s enough! They’re not going to catch us,” he repeated, yanking his rope between his hands and getting a solid grip on the handle.
Gale wished suddenly that they had not come to Arizona at all this summer. But then when they had started out who had thought things might come to this? The West nowadays was supposed to be calm and orderly, with no traces of the old-time Billy the Kid and his confederates. They had wanted adventures and now they were certainly getting them.
Gale suddenly wished they hadn’t come to Arizona at all this summer. But when they first set out, who would have thought things could end up like this? The West these days was supposed to be calm and organized, with no signs of the old-time Billy the Kid and his gang. They had wanted adventures, and now they were definitely getting them.
“I wonder if Janet’s sixth sense told her of this,” Val murmured, with a dry attempt at humor.
“I wonder if Janet’s sixth sense picked up on this,” Val said, trying to be funny.
“Ever since you landed here things have been poppin’,” the outlaw resumed, fixing a stern eye on Gale. “First you grab the bank money and land us in jail. Then you hand us over to the Sheriff again.”
“Ever since you got here, things have been crazy,” the outlaw continued, giving Gale a serious look. “First, you took the bank money and got us arrested. Then you turned us over to the Sheriff again.”
“Not when we get through,” the man assured her. “I reckon we’ve got a little score to settle and we’re goin’ to do it--now!”
“Not when we’re finished,” the man assured her. “I think we have a little business to sort out and we’re going to do it—right now!”
204
Chapter XVIII
PREMONITION
The Adventure Girls, with their companions, rode along briskly through the bright sunshine. They were all anxious to reach the spot where the outlaws had been as soon as possible so they did not dawdle along the way.
The Adventure Girls, along with their friends, rode quickly through the bright sunshine. They were all eager to reach the place where the outlaws had been as soon as possible, so they didn't waste any time along the way.
“Gale and Val don’t know what they’re missing,” Janet declared as they jogged along. “It’s not every day you can join in a chase for bandits.”
“Gale and Val don’t know what they’re missing,” Janet said as they jogged along. “It’s not every day you get to join a chase for bandits.”
“But just think of them lounging around eating big chunks of fudge,” Carol said mischievously.
“But just picture them relaxing with big chunks of fudge,” Carol said playfully.
Janet frowned on her. “Must you give voice to such disturbing thoughts? If they don’t save me a piece, I’ll never forgive them,” she added darkly.
Janet frowned at her. “Do you have to express such unsettling thoughts? If they don’t save me a piece, I’ll never forgive them,” she added grimly.
“What’s the matter with you?” Virginia asked Phyllis as the latter rode along between Virginia and Tom.
“What’s wrong with you?” Virginia asked Phyllis as she rode along between Virginia and Tom.
“I?” Phyllis laughed, “I’ve got a funny feeling 205 that I’d like to run back to the ranch. Call it a premonition or----”
“I?” Phyllis laughed, “I have a strange feeling 205 that I want to go back to the ranch. Call it a gut feeling or----”
“A hunch,” supplied Tom. “Well, it’s about time we called a halt. I’m thirsty,” he declared, sliding from his saddle and approaching the little stream beside which the party had halted.
“A hunch,” Tom said. “Well, it’s about time we took a break. I’m thirsty,” he declared, getting down from his saddle and walking over to the small stream where the group had stopped.
The afternoon was wearing fast away and long shadows were appearing under the trees.
The afternoon was quickly passing by, and long shadows were forming under the trees.
“Say, Sheriff, when do you reckon we’ll find these fellows?” Tom wanted to know.
“Hey, Sheriff, when do you think we’ll find these guys?” Tom asked.
“’Bout two, three hours yet,” the Sheriff replied.
“About two or three hours more,” the Sheriff replied.
“That means we’ll be riding back to the ranch in the moonlight,” put in Madge.
“That means we’ll be riding back to the ranch in the moonlight,” said Madge.
“For which three cheers,” added Janet. “I like night riding.”
“For that, three cheers,” added Janet. “I love night riding.”
When they remounted, Phyllis declared her intention of returning to the ranch house. It took a bit of determination to persuade the others to leave her, but she was firm about it and finally watched them ride off without her. Then she turned her horse and headed back to the K Bar O. She was in no hurry now, so she let her pony proceed at a leisurely walk.
When they got back on their horses, Phyllis announced that she wanted to go back to the ranch house. It took some convincing to get the others to leave her behind, but she was resolute and eventually watched them ride off without her. Then she turned her horse around and made her way back to the K Bar O. She wasn't in a rush anymore, so she let her pony walk at a relaxed pace.
It was strange, this feeling she had, that she should go back to her friends. She could not tell 206 why she should feel so. There was certainly nothing that could happen to them at the ranch. Yet she had that queer feeling that there was something doing, something in which she should have a part.
It was odd, this feeling she had, that she should return to her friends. She couldn't explain why she felt that way. There was definitely nothing that could happen to them at the ranch. Yet she had that strange sensation that something was happening, something she needed to be involved in.
She looked up at the setting sun. It would be dark before she reached the ranch house and, she plotted mischievously, she would surprise Gale and Valerie. Pounce on them all unaware. Behind her sounded the beat of hoofs and Tom rode into sight.
She looked up at the setting sun. It would be dark before she reached the ranch house and, with a mischievous plan in mind, she would surprise Gale and Valerie. She would pounce on them when they least expected it. Behind her, she heard the sound of hooves, and Tom rode into view.
“Hi, there!” he called. “Wait up for a pal.”
“Hey there!” he shouted. “Hold on for a friend.”
“Going home, too?” she demanded.
"Going home, too?" she asked.
“Yep,” he nodded, reining his horse in beside hers. “I thought you might get lost, so I’ll be your guide.”
“Yep,” he nodded, pulling his horse up next to hers. “I figured you might get lost, so I’ll be your guide.”
“Was it me or was it Val’s fudge,” Phyllis asked suspiciously, “that made you decide to come along?”
“Was it me or Val’s fudge,” Phyllis asked with suspicion, “that made you decide to come along?”
“Well now,” Tom drawled, a twinkle in his eye, “I reckon the fudge was an added inducement.”
“Well now,” Tom said with a glint in his eye, “I guess the fudge was an extra incentive.”
“I thought so,” laughed Phyllis.
“I thought so,” Phyllis laughed.
“That hunch of yours must have been strong to take you back to the ranch,” Tom declared after a while.
"That intuition of yours must have been really strong to take you back to the ranch," Tom said after a moment.
207 “It’s strange,” Phyllis frowned. “I can’t account for it.”
207 “It’s odd,” Phyllis said with a frown. “I can’t explain it.”
“Hunches are funny things,” Tom agreed. “Sometimes they’re right and sometimes--well, sometimes they’re not so good.”
“Hunches are funny things,” Tom agreed. “Sometimes they’re right, and sometimes—well, sometimes they’re not so great.”
“Do you get them?” Phyllis asked.
“Do you understand them?” Phyllis asked.
“Lots of times,” he agreed. “I remember once a couple years ago, I was out night riding with the herd. I made up my mind to return to the ranch in the middle of the night. I came to a fork in the trail and a hunch told me to take the trail to the right, so I did. Well, all of a sudden my horse balked and refused to budge another step. He was right stubborn about it too. I reckon I called him everything I could think of and used my whip a lot, too. But he just set back on his haunches and refused to go on.
“Yeah, a lot of times,” he agreed. “I remember a couple of years ago, I was out riding at night with the herd. I decided to head back to the ranch in the middle of the night. I reached a fork in the trail, and something told me to take the path to the right, so I did. Suddenly, my horse stopped and wouldn’t move another step. He was really stubborn about it. I think I called him every name I could think of and used my whip a lot, too. But he just backed up on his haunches and refused to go any further.”
“It was so dark I couldn’t see a thing of what was ahead an’ thought maybe Dusty was afraid of something. Usually he was the best-behaved horse on the K Bar O.”
“It was so dark I couldn’t see anything ahead and thought maybe Dusty was scared of something. Usually, he was the best-behaved horse at the K Bar O.”
“What did you do?” Phyllis asked interestedly.
“What did you do?” Phyllis asked, intrigued.
“I got down and took out my flashlight. I got a habit of carryin’ a light with me, and turned it ahead of us. Did my hair stand on end! Here I 208 had been trying to drive him off a sixty-foot cliff. All he would have had to take was one step to land us both in kingdom come.”
“I got down and took out my flashlight. I’ve got a habit of carrying a light with me, and I pointed it ahead of us. My hair stood on end! Here I had been trying to drive him off a sixty-foot cliff. All he would have had to do was take one step to land us both in serious trouble.”
“He had good reason to be stubborn,” Phyllis murmured in awe. “I didn’t know horses had such sense!”
“He had every right to be stubborn,” Phyllis whispered in amazement. “I had no idea horses were this smart!”
“Yep, you can trust a horse’s judgment in preference to a man’s sometimes,” Tom said. “Especially in the country out here.”
“Yeah, you can sometimes trust a horse’s judgment more than a person’s,” Tom said. “Especially out here in the country.”
They rode along, chatting amiably, while the sun sank farther and farther out of sight.
They rode along, chatting happily, while the sun sank lower and lower out of sight.
“Boy, am I hungry!” Tom declared. “I hope Loo Wong has supper ready.”
“Wow, I’m so hungry!” Tom said. “I hope Loo Wong has dinner ready.”
“But he doesn’t know we’re coming,” Phyllis reminded him.
“But he doesn’t know we’re coming,” Phyllis reminded him.
“Surely Gale and Val intend to eat,” Tom said. “There will be enough for us, too.”
“Gale and Val will definitely want to eat,” Tom said. “There will be enough for us, too.”
When they rode into the ranch yard it was dark and the windows of the bunkhouse and the ranch house were gleaming yellow. Three horses stood saddled by the corral. When Phyllis and Tom rode up and dismounted, Tom went across and examined the horses curiously. He was back at Phyllis’ side in a moment.
When they rode into the ranch yard, it was dark, and the windows of the bunkhouse and the ranch house were shining yellow. Three horses were saddled by the corral. When Phyllis and Tom rode up and got off their horses, Tom walked over to check out the horses with interest. He returned to Phyllis’ side in a moment.
“Something funny going on here,” he said in a low undertone. “The place is too quiet to be natural.”
“Something weird is happening here,” he said in a low voice. “This place is way too quiet to be normal.”
209 “My hunch was right,” Phyllis murmured in return. “But what is it? Don’t you know those three horses?”
209 “I was right,” Phyllis whispered back. “But what is it? Don’t you recognize those three horses?”
“No, never saw ’em before,” he answered. “Let’s go to the bunkhouse and see if we can find Loo Wong.”
“No, I’ve never seen them before,” he replied. “Let’s head to the bunkhouse and see if we can find Loo Wong.”
Cautiously they crossed the ranch yard and peered in the bunkhouse window. Phyllis involuntarily caught her breath at what they saw.
Cautiously, they crossed the ranch yard and looked into the bunkhouse window. Phyllis gasped at what they saw.
Loo Wong was seated against the wall and directly in front of him, across the table, his back to the window and door, sat another man, a dirty, unkempt individual. The latter had his feet propped on the table and a rifle aimed squarely at Loo Wong’s head. Loo Wong was glaring fruitlessly at his enemy. The situation was highly injurious to his oriental pride and this disgusting individual was keeping him from his duties in the kitchen. Wong was properly angry, but he had no desire to resort to violence and perhaps end up with a bullet in him from the other’s gun, so he submitted impassively.
Loo Wong was sitting against the wall, and directly in front of him, across the table, was another man, a dirty, disheveled guy. This person had his feet on the table and a rifle aimed right at Loo Wong’s head. Loo Wong was staring angrily at his enemy, but it was pointless. The situation was seriously threatening to his pride, and this repulsive man was keeping him from his work in the kitchen. Wong was understandably furious, but he didn’t want to resort to violence and risk getting shot by the other guy, so he accepted the situation without showing much emotion.
“What can we do?” Phyllis demanded of Tom.
“What can we do?” Phyllis asked Tom.
Neither of the two was armed, but it was imperative that they rescue Loo Wong and determine what, if anything, had happened to Gale 210 and Valerie. Tom pulled his hat, the usual ten gallon size, farther down on his forehead and grinned maliciously.
Neither of them was armed, but it was crucial that they save Loo Wong and find out what, if anything, had happened to Gale 210 and Valerie. Tom pulled his hat, the typical ten-gallon size, lower on his forehead and grinned wickedly.
“You stay here,” he directed in a tone that brooked no argument.
“You stay here,” he said firmly, leaving no room for discussion.
Around by the door was piled firewood. Loo Wong was negligent in carrying his wood into the kitchen and usually commissioned one of the cowboys to do it, but today no one had bothered. Tom chose a piece that would be admirable as a club and approached the door.
Around the door was a pile of firewood. Loo Wong was careless about bringing his wood into the kitchen and typically had one of the cowboys do it, but today no one had taken the time. Tom picked up a piece that would work well as a club and walked towards the door.
Not by a glance or a sound did Loo Wong betray himself when he saw the door slowly open and the face of the young boss appear. He kept his almond eyes fixed on the man opposite him, hands hidden in his enveloping sleeves, face perfectly impassive. What was going on in his mind it was impossible to tell.
Not by a glance or a sound did Loo Wong give himself away when he saw the door slowly open and the young boss's face appear. He kept his almond eyes focused on the man in front of him, hands hidden in his large sleeves, face completely expressionless. What was happening in his mind was impossible to figure out.
Phyllis, watching at the window, wondered how in the world he managed to sit so perfectly still. She, herself, was almost dancing in impatience. She expected to see the outlaw whirl about and shoot at Tom any minute. It was impossible that he could be wholly ignorant of Tom’s presence. She held her breath as Tom shut the door behind him and approached catlike to his prey. 211 She saw the man suddenly straighten in his chair and stand up. He turned and at the same time Tom hurled himself forward. The man fired his rifle and Phyllis instinctively ducked. It was fortunate that she did, for the bullet crashed through the glass over her head. When she cautiously raised her eyes to the window again, the outlaw was on the floor and Loo Wong was grinning at Tom.
Phyllis, watching from the window, wondered how he managed to stay so perfectly still. She herself was almost bouncing with impatience. She expected the outlaw to suddenly turn and shoot at Tom any second. It was impossible that he could be completely unaware of Tom’s presence. She held her breath as Tom closed the door behind him and approached his target like a cat. 211 She saw the man suddenly straighten in his chair and get up. He turned, and at that moment, Tom lunged forward. The man fired his rifle, and Phyllis instinctively ducked. Luckily, she did, because the bullet shattered the glass above her head. When she cautiously lifted her eyes to the window again, the outlaw was on the floor, and Loo Wong was grinning at Tom.
Phyllis left the window and ran to the door. She wanted to get up to the ranch house and see if Gale and Val were safe and sound, but she wanted company, for something told her she might run into trouble. Ever since she had seen that man guarding Loo Wong, she had a secret conviction that the girls were in trouble. If they were, it was up to her, Tom, and Loo Wong, to get them out of it. The Sheriff and the others wouldn’t be back for hours yet.
Phyllis left the window and hurried to the door. She wanted to head up to the ranch house and check if Gale and Val were okay, but she wanted someone to go with her because she had a feeling she might run into trouble. Ever since she had seen that guy watching Loo Wong, she was convinced that the girls were in danger. If they were, it was up to her, Tom, and Loo Wong to rescue them. The Sheriff and the others wouldn’t be back for hours.
“That’ll hold him for a while,” Tom declared as she appeared. He dusted his hands and turned to the Chinese cook. “What happened, Wong?”
“That'll keep him busy for a bit,” Tom said as she walked in. He wiped his hands and turned to the Chinese cook. “What happened, Wong?”
Laboriously and in his funny English, Loo Wong proceeded to acquaint the others with the details of how the man had surprised him at work and held him prisoner at the point of a gun. Of 212 the two girls in the ranch house, he knew nothing. He had not known the man who accosted him had had companions.
Laboriously and in his quirky English, Loo Wong began to tell the others about how the man had caught him off guard at work and held him hostage at gunpoint. Of 212 the two girls in the ranch house, he was clueless. He hadn’t realized that the man who confronted him had accomplices.
“When did he come, Loo Wong?” Tom asked.
“When did he arrive, Loo Wong?” Tom asked.
“Mebbe one, almost one hour,” the Chinaman said with a shrug of his shoulders. “Time flies.”
“Maybe one, almost one hour,” the Chinese man said with a shrug of his shoulders. “Time flies.”
“Don’t you think we better go up to the house?” Phyllis asked Tom worriedly.
“Don’t you think we should head up to the house?” Phyllis asked Tom anxiously.
“Yes, come along, Wong!” Tom said turning to the door.
“Yes, come on, Wong!” Tom said, turning to the door.
“One moment, please,” the Chinaman said and disappeared into the kitchen.
“One moment, please,” the Chinese man said and disappeared into the kitchen.
“What do you suppose he is after?” Phyllis asked impatiently.
“What do you think he wants?” Phyllis asked, feeling impatient.
“I don’t know,” Tom said with a half smile. “He has a funny idea in his head, I suppose.”
“I don’t know,” Tom said with a half-smile. “I guess he has a weird idea in his head.”
He was as anxious as Phyllis to get to the ranch house. He believed, now, that the hunt the Sheriff and the others had gone on was a hoax. For some reason the outlaws had come here to the ranch, of that he was certain, and he thanked his stars he had decided to return to the K Bar O with Phyllis. He knew the men, on the day the Sheriff had arrested them, had sworn to get even with the two girls who were responsible for their capture, but he had not dreamed that they would 213 attempt anything--above all, here at the ranch. He tried not to seem worried in front of Phyllis, but he was.
He was as eager as Phyllis to get to the ranch house. He believed now that the hunt the Sheriff and the others had gone on was just a trick. For some reason, the outlaws had come to the ranch, and he was sure of that. He was grateful he had decided to return to the K Bar O with Phyllis. He remembered that the men, on the day the Sheriff had arrested them, had vowed to get back at the two girls who were responsible for their capture, but he never expected they would actually try anything—especially here at the ranch. He tried not to look worried in front of Phyllis, but he was.
Loo Wong appeared from the kitchen brandishing his meat cleaver. The wide, sharp blade gleamed dully in the lamplight.
Loo Wong came out of the kitchen holding his meat cleaver. The broad, sharp blade glinted slightly in the light from the lamp.
“Don’t aim that thing at me,” Tom laughed. “What are you going to do with it?”
“Don’t point that thing at me,” Tom laughed. “What are you going to do with it?”
“Show blandits tlwo, thlee thing,” Loo Wong said gravely.
“Show me two, three things,” Loo Wong said seriously.
“You’ll show them two or three stars if you hit them with that,” Phyllis declared. “Let’s go, Tom.”
“You’ll show them two or three stars if you hit them with that,” Phyllis said. “Let’s go, Tom.”
The three stepped from the bunkhouse and started across the yard. From the house ahead of them came a crash and the light in the front room went out. A shout arose, then another.
The three walked out of the bunkhouse and headed across the yard. Suddenly, there was a loud crash from the house in front of them, and the light in the front room went out. A shout rang out, followed by another.
“Stay here, Phyllis,” Tom said, starting forward at a run. “Come along, Wong.”
“Stay here, Phyllis,” Tom said, taking off running. “Let’s go, Wong.”
“Velly fast!” responded the Chinaman, his cleaver clasped tightly in his hand, ready to smash the first thing that accosted him.
“Very fast!” replied the Chinese man, his cleaver gripped firmly in his hand, prepared to wield it against anything that came his way.
214
Chapter XIX
HELP
The horsehair whip was heavy and long. It cracked ominously as the outlaw swung it once around his head and brought it down on the floor.
The horsehair whip was thick and lengthy. It cracked menacingly as the outlaw swung it around his head and slammed it down on the floor.
Val jumped as it snapped scarcely six inches from her ankle. Two high spots of color burned in her cheeks and her eyes were blazing. She was beginning to conquer her terror and to feel exasperated with the situation, it was so like a melodramatic “thriller” of the movies. She was sure these men wouldn’t dare use the whip on them, but--she glanced apprehensively at Pedro, and saw his knife once more between his caressing fingers. Darn the man! Did he always have to look so much like a--pirate? Mentally she decided that was just the appearance he gave, ragged, dirty, daring--a pirate who was ready to make his victims walk the plank. Val wished frantically that their friends would return and upset the outlaws’ plans. Of course they wouldn’t 215 dare to harm Gale and her, but just the same she wanted to be rid of them.
Val jumped as it snapped just six inches from her ankle. Two bright spots of color appeared in her cheeks, and her eyes were blazing. She was starting to overcome her fear and feeling frustrated with the situation; it was so much like a dramatic movie thriller. She was sure these men wouldn’t dare use the whip on them, but—she glanced nervously at Pedro and saw his knife once again in his hand. Dammit! Did he always have to look so much like a pirate? She mentally decided that was just the image he presented—ragged, dirty, daring—a pirate ready to make his victims walk the plank. Val wished desperately that their friends would come back and mess up the outlaws’ plans. Of course, they wouldn’t dare harm her and Gale, but still, she wanted to get rid of them.
Gale was not as confident of escape from injury as Val. She believed the men were determined to seek the revenge which they claimed. Their threatening appearance certainly did not belie their words. The sight of the whip curled in the leader’s hand was enough to convince Gale of their purpose. They intended to use the whip on the girls, and unless something happened to interfere----
Gale wasn't as sure of her escape from harm as Val was. She thought the men were dead set on getting the revenge they talked about. Their intimidating looks definitely matched their threats. The sight of the whip coiled in the leader’s hand was enough to convince Gale of their intentions. They meant to use the whip on the girls, and unless something happened to stop them----
Gale was glad Val was conquering her terror. It seemed after the first surprise and terror were over, Val rallied surprisingly. Now she was standing beside Gale, calm and haughty. If the two of them kept their wits about them, they might be able to find a means of escape from the situation. But how? They could not look for help from their friends because they were still miles away. It was up to them to either take the horsewhipping, or to rebel and overthrow the tyranny of these two bandits. With lightning glances, Gale looked about the room for something, anything that might help, for she was determined to fight.
Gale was glad Val was overcoming her fear. Once the initial shock and panic wore off, Val surprised everyone by rallying. Now she stood next to Gale, calm and confident. If they both kept their cool, they might find a way to escape the situation. But how? They couldn’t count on their friends for help since they were still miles away. It was up to them to either endure the beating or to fight back against the tyranny of these two bandits. With quick glances, Gale scanned the room for anything that could help, as she was determined to fight back.
The girls were standing before an open window. 216 The night breeze faintly rustled the curtain. Before them was the lamp that lighted the room, standing on a table among books and magazines. At one end of the room, effectively blocked by Pedro, was the door to the dining room and the kitchen beyond. At the other side of the room was the front door by which the chief outlaw had entered. A dash to either of the doors would be useless.
The girls were standing in front of an open window.216 The night breeze gently stirred the curtain. In front of them was the lamp that illuminated the room, placed on a table surrounded by books and magazines. At one end of the room, mostly blocked by Pedro, was the door to the dining room and the kitchen beyond. On the other side of the room was the front door through which the main outlaw had entered. A rush to either of the doors would be pointless.
Pedro watched with a pleased grin while his companion stepped closer to the girls. Instinctively the girls gave ground until they were flat against the wall--by the window.
Pedro watched with a satisfied smile as his friend moved closer to the girls. Without thinking, the girls backed away until they were pressed against the wall—by the window.
“Val,” Gale whispered.
"Val," Gale whispered.
“Yes?”
“Yes?”
“Can you jump out the window in a minute?”
“Can you jump out the window in a minute?”
“Half a minute,” Val said at once. “But what----”
“Half a minute,” Val said immediately. “But what----”
“Get ready,” Gale murmured urgently.
“Get ready,” Gale whispered urgently.
Gale had an idea. True it was a long chance, but it might work. If the room was suddenly plunged in darkness, the outlaws would momentarily be nonplussed. That moment was all they needed. Once outside they might have a chance of outrunning or tricking their pursuers. If they stayed here in the room, the whip was bound to 217 fall on them. As it was, the bandit was swinging it viciously and it took agility to avoid the stinging lash.
Gale had an idea. It was unlikely, but it could work. If the room suddenly went dark, the outlaws would be caught off guard for a moment. That moment was all they needed. Once outside, they might have a chance to outrun or outsmart their pursuers. If they stayed in the room, they were definitely going to get caught. As it was, the bandit was cracking the whip fiercely, and it took quick moves to dodge the painful lash.
Obedient to Gale’s command to get ready to drop out of the window, Val half turned to face the wall.
Obeying Gale's command to get ready to jump out of the window, Val turned partly to face the wall.
“Don’t think you can get out that way,” the outlaw said. “We’ve got you now and we’re going to settle a few things!” He swung the whip and it descended with a crack on Val’s shoulders.
“Don’t think you can escape that way,” the outlaw said. “We’ve got you now and we’re going to sort a few things out!” He swung the whip and it came down with a crack on Val’s shoulders.
At the same time Gale launched herself forward and with one sweep of her arm knocked the lamp to the floor. With a ringing crash, the room was plunged into darkness. She heard Pedro shout to his partner as she saw Val’s figure outlined against the window when her friend climbed over the sill. It all happened in a split second and Gale sprang to the front door which the outlaw had deserted when he sprang after Valerie. But ere she reached the door Pedro was behind her and a heavy hand on her shoulder pulled her stumbling back into the room. She eluded him and sprang away. She had the advantage of the bandits, for she knew the Wilson living room and she knew what to avoid but the men didn’t. They thrashed about, stumbling over 218 the furniture and muttering angrily. Sliding along the wall she reached the dining room door and slipped through while the men still sought her in the darkness.
At the same time, Gale lunged forward and swept her arm, knocking the lamp to the floor. With a loud crash, the room was plunged into darkness. She heard Pedro shout to his partner as she saw Val's silhouette against the window when her friend climbed over the sill. It all happened in an instant and Gale rushed to the front door that the outlaw had abandoned when he chased after Valerie. But before she could reach the door, Pedro was behind her, a heavy hand on her shoulder pulling her back into the room. She dodged him and sprang away. She had the advantage over the bandits because she knew the Wilson living room and what to avoid, while the men didn’t. They stumbled around, tripping over the furniture and grumbling in frustration. Sliding along the wall, she reached the dining room door and slipped through while the men continued to search for her in the darkness.
She stepped into the silence of the other room and bumped into someone. She drew back with a stifled exclamation. Had the men stationed another of their friends in here?
She walked into the quiet of the other room and ran into someone. She quickly pulled back with a suppressed gasp. Did the guys have another one of their friends hiding in here?
“Gale?” a voice demanded.
“Gale?” a voice asked.
“Tom! Quick, they’ll get away!” she said.
“Tom! Hurry, they’re going to escape!” she said.
“How many are there?” he asked.
“How many are there?” he asked.
“Two. Oh, do be careful!”
“Two. Oh, please be careful!”
“Phyllis and Val are outside, go out to them,” he said and pushed her to one side. He and Phyllis and Wong had met Valerie when she dropped from the window.
“Phyllis and Val are outside, go join them,” he said, pushing her aside. He, Phyllis, and Wong had met Valerie when she fell from the window.
In quick strides he entered the living room and in another minute had flung himself on one of the men. Together they struggled in the darkness. Loo Wong had come up silently behind Gale and now he followed Tom into the confusion.
In quick strides, he walked into the living room and, a moment later, had thrown himself onto one of the men. They both struggled in the darkness. Loo Wong had silently approached Gale from behind and now followed Tom into the chaos.
“They’ll kill each other,” Phyllis declared nervously as she and Val joined Gale.
“They’re going to kill each other,” Phyllis said nervously as she and Val joined Gale.
“Tom has a hefty punch and I hope he uses it,” Valerie said determinedly. “I--oh!”
“Tom has a strong punch, and I really hope he uses it,” Valerie said firmly. “I--oh!”
219 A revolver shot had crashed through the sound of struggle and there was an accompanying groan.
219 A gunshot had cut through the noise of the fight, followed by a groan.
“Tom?” Gale called uncertainly.
“Tom?” Gale called hesitantly.
When there was no answer she crept forward and into the living room. Suddenly all had become quiet and she scarcely dared to press the switch to light the overhead lights for fear of what she might see. The light disclosed Tom swaying over the prostrate form of the chief bandit, while Loo Wong sat calmly on Pedro’s chest, brandishing his meat cleaver.
When there was no response, she quietly moved forward into the living room. Suddenly, everything went silent, and she barely had the courage to flip the switch to turn on the overhead lights, afraid of what she might find. The light revealed Tom swaying over the fallen form of the lead bandit, while Loo Wong sat calmly on Pedro’s chest, holding his meat cleaver.
“You’re hurt, Tom!” Gale said running forward.
“You’re hurt, Tom!” Gale said, rushing forward.
“Just a scratch in the arm,” he answered. “I reckon we got these fellows this time.”
“Just a scratch on my arm,” he replied. “I think we’ve got these guys this time.”
“Alle same velly blad business,” was Loo Wong’s opinion.
“It's all the same, really,” was Loo Wong’s opinion.
“Let me fix your arm, Tom,” Gale said.
“Let me fix your arm, Tom,” Gale said.
“It’ll be all right,” he assured her.
“It'll be okay,” he assured her.
But Gale insisted and after cutting away the bloody sleeve cleansed and wrapped the wound in clean bandages. As he had said it was not severe, but it was better that they should take no chances.
But Gale insisted, and after cutting away the bloody sleeve, he cleaned and wrapped the wound in fresh bandages. As he mentioned, it wasn’t severe, but it was better to be safe than sorry.
After Gale’s first-aid treatment was over, Tom 220 and Loo Wong locked the two desperadoes with their partner in the bunkhouse and there they stayed until the Sheriff returned.
After Gale finished giving first aid, Tom 220 and Loo Wong locked the two criminals in the bunkhouse with their partner, and they stayed there until the Sheriff came back.
The others returned to the ranch house to set the living room to rights. It was a wreck, table overturned, lamp broken, magazines torn, and chairs upside down.
The others went back to the ranch house to fix up the living room. It was a mess—table flipped over, lamp shattered, magazines ripped, and chairs turned upside down.
“It looks as though a cyclone had hit the place,” Phyllis declared.
“It looks like a tornado hit the place,” Phyllis declared.
“I’ll send your Mother a lamp when I get home,” Gale promised Tom. “It was my idea to put the place in darkness.”
“I’ll send your mom a lamp when I get home,” Gale promised Tom. “It was my idea to leave the place in darkness.”
“You don’t have to bother,” he said laughingly. “You’ll probably get a reward for capturing those fellows. We’ll let the Sheriff buy the lamp.”
“You don’t need to worry,” he said with a laugh. “You’ll likely get a reward for catching those guys. We’ll let the Sheriff foot the bill for the lamp.”
“You and Loo Wong deserve the reward,” Val put in. “We didn’t do a thing.”
“You and Loo Wong deserve the reward,” Val said. “We didn’t do anything.”
“You captured them that time in the cabin,” Tom said. “That’s what the reward is for. I don’t want any money. You can have every bit--to find some new adventures with,” he added laughingly.
“You caught them that time in the cabin,” Tom said. “That’s what the reward is for. I don’t want any money. You can have it all—to find some new adventures with,” he added with a laugh.
By the time the others arrived home some semblance of order had been restored but much of the furniture still showed signs of rough usage.
By the time the others got home, some sense of order had been brought back, but a lot of the furniture still looked worn out.
221 “It was all a wild goose chase,” Janet greeted them, sinking into the first convenient chair. “I wish I had stayed home with you. Is there any fudge left?”
221 “It was all a total waste of time,” Janet said as she plopped down in the nearest chair. “I wish I had just stayed home with you. Is there any fudge left?”
“Plenty,” Valerie said. “Didn’t you have any excitement?” she asked sweetly.
“Plenty,” Valerie said. “Didn’t you have any fun?” she asked sweetly.
“Nary a crumb,” Carol declared. “For once Janet’s sixth sense was totally wrong.”
“Nary a crumb,” Carol said. “For once, Janet’s sixth sense was completely off.”
“You mean it led in the wrong direction,” Phyllis said. “You didn’t need to chase off after the excitement. It came to the ranch.”
“You mean it went in the wrong direction,” Phyllis said. “You didn’t have to run off after the excitement. It came to the ranch.”
“What are you talking about?” demanded Madge.
“What are you talking about?” Madge asked.
“What happened to Tom?” Virginia continued as her brother and the Sheriff and Mr. Wilson left the ranch house and walked toward the bunkhouse.
“What happened to Tom?” Virginia asked as her brother, the Sheriff, and Mr. Wilson left the ranch house and walked toward the bunkhouse.
“Did he fall off his horse?” added Janet.
“Did he fall off his horse?” Janet asked.
“He was shot,” Phyllis said innocently, gleefully noting the sensation her words created.
“He was shot,” Phyllis said innocently, happily noticing the impact her words had.
“What’s this?” Carol asked, rousing herself from a comfortable position. “Did I hear aright? Shot? How? By whom? And why?”
“What’s going on?” Carol asked, waking up from a cozy spot. “Did I hear that right? Shot? How did that happen? By whom? And why?”
“Haven’t you noticed the living room is slightly awry?” Gale demanded.
“Haven’t you noticed the living room is a bit off?” Gale asked.
“We thought maybe you were having football 222 practice or something with the lamp,” Carol commented. “What happened?”
“We thought maybe you were having football 222 practice or something with the lamp,” Carol said. “What’s going on?”
“Well, you see it was this way,” Valerie began mischievously, to keep them in suspense. “I was making fudge in the kitchen and you know how fussy Loo Wong is about his kitchen.”
“Well, here’s what happened,” Valerie started mischievously, keeping them in suspense. “I was making fudge in the kitchen, and you know how particular Loo Wong is about his kitchen.”
“Don’t we!” Virginia agreed. “Did he catch you?”
“Don’t we!” Virginia agreed. “Did he catch you?”
“Yes, he did,” Gale laughed.
"Yeah, he did," Gale laughed.
“And asked me to teach him to make fudge,” Valerie added.
“And asked me to teach him how to make fudge,” Valerie added.
“But what has that to do with mussing the living room?” Janet demanded. “I don’t see the point.”
“But what does that have to do with messing up the living room?” Janet asked. “I don’t get the point.”
“Oh, yes, I forgot to tell you, it was after that that the bank robbers called on us,” Valerie said nonchalantly.
“Oh, right, I forgot to mention, it was after that that the bank robbers showed up,” Valerie said casually.
“The bank robbers called on you,” Carol said slowly. “Are you joking?”
“The bank robbers were asking for you,” Carol said slowly. “Are you serious?”
“No,” Gale assured her. “You’ll find three of them carefully subdued and locked in the bunkhouse.”
“No,” Gale assured her. “You’ll find three of them carefully restrained and locked in the bunkhouse.”
“One of them shot Tom,” Virginia said rather than asked.
“One of them shot Tom,” Virginia stated rather than asked.
“Exactly,” Phyllis agreed. “That was during the fight.”
“Exactly,” Phyllis agreed. “That was during the fight.”
223 “Fight? Don’t be so aggravating!” stormed Janet. “Give us the details!”
223 “Fight? Don’t be so annoying!” Janet exclaimed. “Tell us what happened!”
“All right,” Valerie said laughingly, “we’ll tell you, and maybe next time you will stay with us for your excitement.”
“All right,” Valerie said with a laugh, “we'll tell you, and maybe next time you'll stick around for the fun.”
Phyllis told of her and Tom’s arrival at the ranch house and Gale and Valerie took turns describing what had happened at the ranch house. The other girls were half glad and half sorry that they had been absent. They were glad they had not had to face the two bandits, but at the same time sorry because they had missed the excitement.
Phyllis talked about her and Tom’s arrival at the ranch house, and Gale and Valerie took turns sharing what had happened there. The other girls felt a mix of happiness and regret about their absence. They were relieved they hadn’t had to deal with the two bandits, but at the same time, they were disappointed to have missed out on the excitement.
“Gosh,” mourned Janet, “nothing happens when we are around.”
“Wow,” sighed Janet, “nothing ever happens when we’re around.”
“Never mind,” consoled Valerie, “Tom says we will get a reward and you can help us spend it.”
“It's okay,” Valerie reassured, “Tom says we’ll get a reward, and you can help us spend it.”
“Hurrah! How much do you get?” demanded Carol brightly.
“Yay! How much do you make?” asked Carol excitedly.
“I don’t know,” Gale answered. “Anyway, we shall probably have to wait until the prisoners are safely in jail. That means we won’t be able to go home day after tomorrow.”
“I don’t know,” Gale replied. “Anyway, we’ll probably have to wait until the prisoners are securely in jail. That means we won’t be able to go home the day after tomorrow.”
“Oh well, if we stay another day or two it doesn’t make any difference,” Madge said, dismissing 224 that subject abruptly. “What do you propose to do with your reward?”
“Oh well, if we stay another day or two it doesn’t make any difference,” Madge said, dismissing 224 that subject abruptly. “What do you plan to do with your reward?”
“We hadn’t thought about it,” Valerie said. “We shall all have to put our heads together and think of something--not anything crazy!” she said with a glance at Janet and Carol.
“We hadn't thought about it,” Valerie said. “We all need to brainstorm and come up with something—not anything crazy!” she said, glancing at Janet and Carol.
“Do you insinuate that anything crazy might come from our heads?” the latter two demanded crisply.
“Are you implying that anything weird might come from our minds?” the last two asked sharply.
“I have known such times,” Val laughed.
“I've been through times like that,” Val laughed.
“My friend, you wound me deeply,” Janet said with mock tears. “My thoughts are always for the betterment of humanity.”
“My friend, you hurt me deeply,” Janet said with fake tears. “I always think about how to make humanity better.”
Carol coughed loudly over a smothered giggle. “Quite so,” she agreed. “But that doesn’t settle the question of what to do with the reward.”
Carol coughed loudly to cover a suppressed laugh. “Exactly,” she said. “But that doesn’t solve the issue of what to do with the reward.”
“Perhaps we better wait and see if there really is a reward,” Gale suggested dryly.
“Maybe we should just wait and see if there’s really a reward,” Gale suggested dryly.
“Meanwhile, let’s eat,” Carol proposed and the rest were unanimous in agreement.
“Meanwhile, let’s eat,” Carol suggested, and everyone else agreed.
They all trooped to the kitchen, but there found Loo Wong already in the throes of making a late lunch and there was nothing they could do to help him so they went back to the living room to wait and to talk.
They all went to the kitchen, but there they found Loo Wong already busy making a late lunch, and there was nothing they could do to help him, so they went back to the living room to wait and chat.
225
Chapter XX
REWARD
The sun was warm and dazzling. Gale felt uncomfortably hot as she rode along. The creak of saddle leather and the clop clop of her horse’s hoofs were all the sounds that disturbed the stillness. Somehow she had lost the others when she stopped some distance back and now she rode alone.
The sun was warm and bright. Gale felt uncomfortably hot as she rode along. The creak of the saddle leather and the clop clop of her horse’s hooves were the only sounds that broke the silence. Somehow, she had lost the others when she stopped a while back, and now she rode alone.
It was the day the Adventure Girls had planned to leave for home, but they hadn’t carried out their plans. Yesterday the notorious bandits had, under heavy guard, left for a federal prison. The Sheriff had bestowed the reward, one thousand dollars, upon the Adventure Girls. Now the question was, what were they to do with it? They had all agreed upon using it for some worthy cause rather than keeping it for themselves, but they couldn’t find a worthy cause.
It was the day the Adventure Girls had planned to head home, but they hadn’t gone through with their plans. Yesterday, the infamous bandits had been taken under heavy guard to a federal prison. The Sheriff had awarded them the reward of one thousand dollars. Now the question was, what should they do with it? They had all agreed to use it for a good cause instead of keeping it for themselves, but they couldn’t find a worthy cause.
Dismounting from her horse, Gale let him drink from a tiny brooklet. A low, cheerily whistled tune caught her attention and she looked 226 about for the whistler. Several yards from her, industriously whittling a wooden twig, sat a small boy, with ragged clothes and tangled curly hair. His eyes, when he looked up at Gale, were as blue as the skies overhead.
Dismounting from her horse, Gale let him drink from a small stream. A low, cheerful whistling tune caught her attention, and she looked 226 around for the person whistling. A few yards away, a little boy sat busily carving a wooden twig. He wore ragged clothes and had messy curly hair. His eyes, when he glanced up at Gale, were as blue as the sky above.
“’Lo,” he said with an engaging grin.
“Hey,” he said with a friendly grin.
“Hello,” she replied smilingly, dropping down beside him.
“Hey,” she said with a smile, sitting down next to him.
“Fine horse, that,” he declared. “You’re from the K Bar O, aintcha?”
“Great horse, that,” he said. “You're from the K Bar O, right?”
“That’s right,” she answered. “Who are you?”
"That's right," she replied. "Who are you?"
“I’m Bobby,” he answered brightly.
“I'm Bobby,” he replied cheerfully.
She accepted this wondering who in the world Bobby might be. “You live around here?” she asked.
She accepted this, wondering who Bobby might be. “Do you live around here?” she asked.
“On t’other side of the hill,” he replied. “You’re just visitin’, huh?”
“On the other side of the hill,” he replied. “You’re just visiting, huh?”
“Yes, I live in the East.”
“Yes, I live in the East.”
“Where?”
“Where at?”
“In Marchton, that’s a little town near the Atlantic Ocean,” she replied.
“In Marchton, which is a small town close to the Atlantic Ocean,” she replied.
“What’s an ocean?” he wanted to know.
“What’s an ocean?” he asked.
“Why an ocean is a--um--a big body of water,” she said.
“Why an ocean is a—uh—a large body of water,” she said.
“Somethin’ like a lake, huh?”
“Something like a lake, right?”
227 “Something like it, only much bigger,” she assured him. “Don’t you learn about oceans in school?”
227 “Something like that, but way bigger,” she assured him. “Don’t you learn about oceans in school?”
“I don’t go to school,” he replied.
“I don’t go to school,” he said.
“Why not?” Gale asked.
"Why not?" Gale asked.
“Cause my Mother hasn’t any money for my clothes or books,” he answered brightly. “Anyway, I’m goin’ to be a cowboy when I get big and I don’t haveta know much for that.”
"Because my mom doesn’t have any money for my clothes or books," he replied cheerfully. "Besides, I’m going to be a cowboy when I grow up, and I don’t need to know much for that."
“Wouldn’t you like to go to school?” she persisted.
“Don’t you want to go to school?” she kept asking.
He bent over his knife and the wood he was whittling. “Aw, shucks,” he said. “Course I would. But I can’t. I talk to the riders a lot an’ Tom and Virginia too. They tell me stories and Virginia teaches me ’rithmetic sometimes.”
He leaned over his knife and the wood he was carving. “Aw, shucks,” he said. “Of course I would. But I can’t. I talk to the riders a lot and Tom and Virginia too. They share stories with me and Virginia sometimes teaches me math.”
Gale wondered why Virginia had never mentioned the little boy to the Adventure Girls. Then she remembered when they had first arrived Virginia had casually talked about him, but the girls had gone off on their camping trip and he had not been mentioned again. Gale liked him, he seemed a bright little fellow, quick to learn and to imitate.
Gale wondered why Virginia had never brought up the little boy to the Adventure Girls. Then she remembered that when they first arrived, Virginia had casually mentioned him, but the girls had gone off on their camping trip, and he hadn’t been mentioned again. Gale liked him; he seemed like a smart little guy, quick to learn and imitate.
“I can ride an’ fish an’ shoot,” he bragged. 228 “Course I don’t know much outa books, but I’ll get along.”
“I can ride, fish, and shoot,” he boasted. 228 “Of course, I don't know much from books, but I'll manage.”
Gale marveled that a youngster, scarcely eight, could be so optimistic and have such a cheerful acceptance of his destiny. She felt a trifle guilty that she didn’t have such philosophy about the things she wanted but couldn’t have.
Gale was amazed that a kid, hardly eight, could be so hopeful and have such a positive attitude about his future. She felt a little guilty that she didn’t share that same outlook about the things she wanted but couldn’t have.
“Do you have a horse of your own?” she asked.
“Do you own a horse?” she asked.
“No,” he admitted, “but Tom loans me one lots of times.”
“No,” he admitted, “but Tom lets me borrow one a lot.”
“Want to take a ride on mine?” she asked.
“Do you want to take a ride on mine?” she asked.
His eyes sparkled joyfully at the suggestion and he murmured a bashful “Gee!”
His eyes lit up with excitement at the suggestion and he whispered a shy “Wow!”
“Go ahead,” she invited. “I’ll wait here for you.”
“Go ahead,” she said. “I’ll wait here for you.”
His legs didn’t reach to the stirrups, but horse and rider seemed welded together as Bobby urged the roan across the valley. At first Gale was afraid he might be unseated, but she soon discovered she need have no fear. Bobby was a born rider, and knew as much about sticking in the saddle as Gale herself.
His legs didn’t reach the stirrups, but horse and rider seemed perfectly in sync as Bobby urged the roan across the valley. At first, Gale was worried she might be thrown off, but she quickly realized she had nothing to worry about. Bobby was a natural rider and knew just as much about staying in the saddle as Gale did.
“He sure can run,” Bobby panted as he jumped off beside Gale and handed her the reins.
“He really can run,” Bobby panted as he jumped off next to Gale and handed her the reins.
“He sure can,” she replied with a smile. She 229 held out her hand and Bobby placed his in it. “Goodbye, Bobby,” she said cheerfully. “Maybe I’ll see you again before I go home.”
“He definitely can,” she said with a smile. She 229 held out her hand, and Bobby placed his in hers. “Goodbye, Bobby,” she said happily. “Maybe I’ll see you again before I head home.”
“I live in the cabin over by the creek,” he said. “Ma an’ me’ll be glad to see ya,” he declared.
“I live in the cabin by the creek,” he said. “My mom and I will be happy to see you,” he declared.
“Oh, and Bobby,” she said, pausing, one foot in the stirrup. “If a fairy gave you a wish what would you wish?”
“Oh, and Bobby,” she said, pausing with one foot in the stirrup. “If a fairy granted you a wish, what would you wish for?”
“I’d wish to go to school,” he answered promptly. “Are you a fairy?” he added.
“I want to go to school,” he replied quickly. “Are you a fairy?” he asked.
“Hardly,” Gale said, “but I might meet one and I’ll tell her about you.”
“Not really,” Gale said, “but if I do meet one, I’ll tell her about you.”
As she rode away she looked back at the sturdy little figure standing gazing after her. He was such an oldish little chap for his years. What a pity he had to waste his active little brain because his mother had no money to send him to the country school. What Gale admired was his fortitude and readiness to accept the little good things that did come his way.
As she rode off, she glanced back at the sturdy little figure watching her leave. He was quite mature for his age. It was a shame he had to waste his bright little mind because his mom couldn’t afford to send him to the country school. What Gale admired most was his strength and willingness to appreciate the small good things that came his way.
She had an idea in her head and all the way back to the ranch house it persisted in teasing her. But what would the other girls think of her idea? That she meant to find out as soon as possible. She dismounted at the corral and Jim came 230 forward to take her horse. On the porch of the ranch house were gathered the Adventure Girls with Virginia.
She had an idea in her head, and all the way back to the ranch house, it kept teasing her. But what would the other girls think of her idea? She was determined to find out as soon as possible. She got off her horse at the corral, and Jim came forward to take her horse. On the porch of the ranch house, the Adventure Girls were gathered with Virginia.
“Aha, run away from us, will you?” accused Janet.
“Aha, you think you can run away from us, huh?” Janet accused.
“You lost me,” Gale replied.
“You lost me,” Gale said.
“We have been discussing ways of spending your reward,” Carol informed her. “We have about decided to save it for another trip out here next summer.”
“We've been talking about how to use your reward,” Carol told her. “We've pretty much decided to save it for another trip out here next summer.”
“To meet some more bandits,” interposed Valerie dryly.
"To meet some more bandits," Valerie said dryly.
“That might not happen in another hundred years,” Virginia declared. “You would have to pick the summer that we were having trouble. Other years all is peaceful and serene.”
“That might not happen for another hundred years,” Virginia said. “You'd have to choose the summer we were having issues. Other years everything is calm and peaceful.”
“Look,” Phyllis said laughingly, “if we hadn’t come out you might still be having trouble. We cleared everything up.”
“Look,” Phyllis said with a laugh, “if we hadn’t come out, you might still be having issues. We sorted everything out.”
“Of course,” Virginia laughed teasingly. “You’re good!”
“Of course,” Virginia laughed playfully. “You’re great!”
“What do you think, Gale?” Madge asked.
“What do you think, Gale?” Madge asked.
“Hm?” Gale brought her gaze back from the tops of the far pine trees on the horizon. “About what?”
“Hm?” Gale shifted her focus from the tops of the distant pine trees on the horizon. “About what?”
“You weren’t listening,” Janet accused.
“You weren’t paying attention,” Janet accused.
231 Gale laughed. “No, I wasn’t,” she confessed. “What were you saying?”
231 Gale laughed. “No, I wasn’t,” she admitted. “What were you saying?”
“Don’t listen to them,” Val interrupted. “Each one has a worse idea how to spend the thousand dollars.”
“Don’t listen to them,” Val interrupted. “Each one has a worse idea of how to spend the thousand dollars.”
“Haven’t you an idea that will put our minds at rest?” Phyllis demanded of Gale. “We really have to do something, you know. We start for home tomorrow and we haven’t much time.”
“Haven’t you thought of something that will ease our minds?” Phyllis asked Gale. “We really need to take action, you know. We’re heading home tomorrow, and we don’t have much time.”
“Don’t you have a plan, Gale?” Janet demanded. “You must have, everybody else does. Come now, confess!”
“Don’t you have a plan, Gale?” Janet asked. “You must have one; everyone else does. Come on, admit it!”
“Yes,” Gale said, “I have a plan, and I’m wondering what you would think of it.”
“Yes,” Gale said, “I have a plan, and I’m curious about what you think of it.”
“Well, we can’t think a thing unless you tell us what it is,” Carol said practically.
“Well, we can’t figure anything out unless you tell us what it is,” Carol said plainly.
“Yes, Gale, tell us,” Phyllis agreed. “Yours will probably be the best. The rest of these weak minded people will soon suggest buying an airplane.”
“Yes, Gale, go ahead,” Phyllis said. “Yours will likely be the best. The rest of these clueless people will probably just suggest buying a plane.”
“I resent that!” Janet said loudly. “What is the matter with an airplane?”
“I resent that!” Janet said loudly. “What’s wrong with an airplane?”
“Not a thing,” Phyllis consoled her. “I just----”
“Not a thing,” Phyllis comforted her. “I just----”
“Suppose we let Gale talk?” Madge cut in.
“Why don’t we let Gale speak?” Madge interjected.
“This afternoon when I lost you girls I met a 232 little boy. A cute little chap. About eight, I should say. He has the most trusting blue eyes and curliest hair----”
“This afternoon when I lost you girls, I met a 232 little boy. A cute little guy. I’d say he’s about eight. He has the most trusting blue eyes and the curliest hair----”
“Are you going to adopt him?” interposed Carol.
“Are you going to adopt him?” Carol asked.
“Silly,” Gale said. “Let me finish. I talked to him quite a while. He is awf’ly cunning and smart--as smart as any of you,” she added wickedly.
“Silly,” Gale said. “Let me finish. I talked to him for a long time. He’s really clever and sharp—as sharp as any of you,” she added mischievously.
“He must be smart to compare with us,” Janet declared modestly.
“He must be smart to compare with us,” Janet said modestly.
“Hush!” Valerie commanded. “Go on, Gale.”
“Hush!” Valerie ordered. “Go ahead, Gale.”
“He asked me where I lived and I told him a little town on the coast of the Atlantic Ocean. He wanted to know what an ocean was.”
“He asked me where I lived, and I told him a little town on the coast of the Atlantic Ocean. He wanted to know what an ocean was.”
“I hope you could tell him,” Carol murmured mischievously.
“I hope you can tell him,” Carol whispered playfully.
“I wish you could have seen him, girls. He is positively thirsting for knowledge. But he can’t go to school because his mother has no money with which to send him. It is a shame because an education would certainly not be lost on him. It made my heart ache just to see him and to hear him tell about how fortunate he was that Tom and Virginia and the other cowboys told him stories and taught him a little of arithmetic 233 and spelling. He is so cheerful with what he has, his riding and fishing and hunting. He could be such a fine man because he has an insatiable ambition.
“I wish you could have seen him, girls. He is really eager to learn. But he can’t go to school because his mom doesn’t have the money to send him. It’s a shame because an education would definitely benefit him. It broke my heart just to see him and to hear him talk about how lucky he was that Tom, Virginia, and the other cowboys told him stories and taught him a bit of math and spelling. He’s so happy with what he has—his riding, fishing, and hunting. He could become such a great man because he has an endless ambition. 233”
“I thought we might give him the thousand dollars. It would see him through the little country school here and by the time he is older he might be able to earn more. It would be such a good use to which to put our money. We could always remember how happy we made one little boy. It is something he wants more than anything else in the world. Just to look at him made me want it, too.
“I thought we could give him a thousand dollars. It would help him get through the small country school here, and by the time he’s older, he might be able to earn more. It would be such a great way to use our money. We could always remember how happy we made that one little boy. It’s something he wants more than anything else in the world. Just looking at him made me want it, too.”
“Of course all you girls have a share in the reward and it is up to you to do as you please, but I can tell you if you should agree with me Bobby would love it--and you,” she finished.
“Of course all you girls will get a share of the reward, and you can do whatever you want, but I can tell you if you agree with me, Bobby would love it—and so would you,” she concluded.
“Hurrah for Bobby!” Carol said loudly. “I want to meet him.”
“Yay for Bobby!” Carol said loudly. “I want to meet him.”
“Didn’t I say Gale’s plan would be the best?” Phyllis demanded, hugging Gale affectionately. “You always seem to know just what we’d like,” she told her chum.
“Didn’t I say Gale’s plan would be the best?” Phyllis asked, hugging Gale warmly. “You always seem to know exactly what we want,” she said to her friend.
Virginia hugged Gale too. “You’re a darling, Gale, to think of Bobby. I know he’ll be tickled pink. Let’s go tell him now.”
Virginia hugged Gale too. “You’re so sweet, Gale, for thinking of Bobby. I know he’s going to be thrilled. Let’s go tell him right now.”
234 With one accord the girls ran to the corral and saddled their horses. Virginia, who had been to see Bobby often before, led the way to the broken down little cabin.
234 Together, the girls ran to the corral and saddled their horses. Virginia, who had visited Bobby several times before, took the lead to the rundown little cabin.
Gale had the check for the thousand dollars and the girls all agreed that she should be the one to present their gift to the little boy.
Gale had the check for a thousand dollars, and the girls all agreed that she should be the one to give their gift to the little boy.
Before the cabin, its door hanging ajar on one rusty hinge, the girls dismounted. Virginia sent a ringing halloo into the interior and Bobby soon appeared. He gravely informed his visitors that his mother wasn’t home. He greeted Gale with a wide grin and smiled shyly at the other girls, who were all delighted with the appearance of their little protégé.
Before the cabin, its door hanging open on one rusty hinge, the girls got off their horses. Virginia shouted a cheerful hello into the inside and Bobby soon showed up. He seriously told his visitors that his mom wasn’t home. He greeted Gale with a big smile and smiled shyly at the other girls, who were all thrilled to see their little protégé.
“Bobby, honey,” Virginia said, “Gale has something to tell you.”
“Bobby, sweetheart,” Virginia said, “Gale has something to share with you.”
“Yes, Bobby,” Gale said smiling broadly, “remember me telling you I might meet a fairy when I was riding back to the ranch?”
“Yes, Bobby,” Gale said with a big smile, “remember when I told you I might meet a fairy while I was riding back to the ranch?”
“Did you?” he demanded eagerly.
“Did you?” he asked eagerly.
“I did,” Gale said gravely. “I told her all about you and how fine a man you are. I told her you wanted more than anything in the world to go to school and what do you think?”
“I did,” Gale said seriously. “I told her all about you and how great you are. I told her you wanted more than anything to go to school, and what do you think?”
“What?” Bobby asked, his wide, earnest gaze fixed on Gale’s face.
“What?” Bobby asked, his wide, sincere gaze focused on Gale’s face.
235 “She gave me this.” Gale handed Bobby the check and at his puzzled expression continued: “It is worth a whole lot of money, enough to send you to school for a couple of years.”
235 “She gave me this.” Gale handed Bobby the check, and seeing his confused look, added: “It’s worth a lot of money—enough to pay for a few years of school.”
He looked dazedly from one smiling face to the other and back at Gale. “I’m goin’ to school?” he said in a dazed voice.
He looked confusedly from one smiling face to the other and back at Gale. “I’m going to school?” he said in a bewildered voice.
“Yes, darling, as soon as it opens for the term,” Gale said.
“Yes, babe, as soon as it opens for the term,” Gale said.
To their surprise his lip puckered and he flung himself on Gale, hiding his face on her shoulder with a smothered sob. Across his blond head, Gale and Virginia exchanged a smiling glance, tears not far from the surface of either pair of clear eyes.
To their surprise, his lips puckered and he threw himself onto Gale, burying his face in her shoulder with a muffled sob. Over his blond head, Gale and Virginia shared a smiling glance, tears not far from either pair of clear eyes.
“Bobby,” Gale murmured, “aren’t you glad? Don’t you want to go to school?”
“Bobby,” Gale said softly, “aren’t you happy? Don’t you want to go to school?”
“Course I do,” he said, choking, “t-that’s why I’m cryin’.”
“Of course I do,” he said, struggling to get the words out, “t-that’s why I’m crying.”
“Gosh,” Carol said when the girls rode away, leaving an ecstatic, beaming Bobby behind them. “I never knew it was so nice to play Santa Claus. We’ll have to do it often,” she said slyly tucking her handkerchief back into her pocket.
“Wow,” Carol said as the girls rode off, leaving a thrilled, grinning Bobby behind them. “I never realized it was so fun to be Santa Claus. We should do this more often,” she said, secretly tucking her handkerchief back into her pocket.
“I’m so glad you suggested giving the money to Bobby, Gale,” Val said, a suspicious thickness in her voice.
“I’m really glad you suggested giving the money to Bobby, Gale,” Val said, a suspicious tone in her voice.
236 “So am I,” Janet declared, “but hang it all, I almost cried with him.”
236 “Me too,” Janet said, “but honestly, I almost cried with him.”
“I guess we never realized before how fortunate we were,” Phyllis said, contemplating the blue sky overhead. “Didn’t it do something to you just now? I feel all sort of big inside. Like--like I wanted to be nice to everybody in the world.”
“I guess we never realized before how lucky we were,” Phyllis said, looking up at the blue sky. “Didn’t that affect you just now? I feel so good inside. Like—like I want to be nice to everyone in the world.”
“It does make you happy just to make somebody else happy,” Madge agreed. “He is such a cunning little chap.”
“It really does make you happy to make someone else happy,” Madge agreed. “He’s such a clever little guy.”
“And worthy of anything we might do for him,” Virginia declared. “His mother has raised him with the best manners of any youngster in Arizona.”
“And deserving of anything we might do for him,” Virginia declared. “His mother has raised him with the best manners of any kid in Arizona.”
“What happened to his father?” Valerie asked.
“What happened to his dad?” Valerie asked.
“He used to work in a silver mine,” Virginia said. “He and several other men owned it in partnership. Bobby’s father was killed trying to rescue one of the other men from a cave-in or something. I don’t know the exact facts. Bobby’s mother is wonderful with sewing and my mother and some other ladies from Coxton keep her supplied. That is the only way they get along.”
“He used to work in a silver mine,” Virginia said. “He and a few other guys owned it together. Bobby’s dad died trying to save one of the other guys from a cave-in or something. I’m not sure about the details. Bobby’s mom is amazing at sewing, and my mom along with some other women from Coxton make sure she has what she needs. That’s the only way they manage to get by.”
“I wish we had had two thousand dollars,” Janet said.
“I wish we had two thousand dollars,” Janet said.
237 “But if Bobby’s father owned a silver mine why don’t they have money?” Madge asked.
237 “But if Bobby’s dad owns a silver mine, why don’t they have any money?” Madge asked.
“The mine never amounted to much,” Virginia answered. “It was only a small vein of silver and it didn’t last very long.”
“The mine never turned out to be significant,” Virginia replied. “It was just a small silver vein and it didn’t last long.”
The girls returned to the ranch house, each with a little warm glow in her heart. Making Bobby happy as they had done, had shown each one how much happiness there is in giving joy to some one else.
The girls returned to the ranch house, each with a little warm feeling in her heart. Making Bobby happy like they did showed each of them how much joy there is in bringing happiness to someone else.
The Wilsons had prepared a festive program for their guests’ last night at the ranch. There were music and dancing and chatter and laughter. The hilarity kept up for hours.
The Wilsons had put together a fun program for their guests’ last night at the ranch. There was music, dancing, conversation, and laughter. The fun lasted for hours.
“You know,” Janet said, “I feel like celebrating tonight--for Bobby.”
“You know,” Janet said, “I feel like celebrating tonight—for Bobby.”
“Strange as it may seem, I was thinking the same thing,” Phyllis declared.
“Strange as it sounds, I was thinking the same thing,” Phyllis said.
“I used to get the jitters every time I thought of Pedro and his knife,” Val confided to Gale in a secluded dark corner of the porch where they had gone for a breath of air between spurts of gaiety. “Now I’m glad we did meet them as we did.”
“I used to get nervous every time I thought of Pedro and his knife,” Val confided to Gale in a quiet, dark corner of the porch where they had gone for a breath of fresh air between moments of fun. “Now I’m really glad we met them the way we did.”
“Why?” Gale wanted to know.
“Why?” Gale asked.
“Well, look what we did with the money,” Val 238 said. “It was worth all our adventures to see that little boy’s face this afternoon.”
“Well, look what we did with the money,” Val 238 said. “It was worth all our adventures to see that little boy’s face this afternoon.”
“He was just about overwhelmed,” Gale smiled softly. “It is amazing that he could be so starved for knowledge and contact with other youngsters his age.”
“He was almost overwhelmed,” Gale smiled softly. “It’s incredible that he could be so eager for knowledge and interaction with other kids his age.”
“Tomorrow we shall leave all this,” Val said, motioning to the trees and sky, lit by the giant yellow moon and sparkling stars, and the ranch house and the corral.
“Tomorrow we’re leaving all of this,” Val said, gesturing to the trees and sky, illuminated by the huge yellow moon and sparkling stars, along with the ranch house and the corral.
“Wasn’t it a worth while summer, though?” Gale asked. “We’re all so much better able to cope with the studies and struggles we’ll have this, our last term, in high school.”
“Wasn’t it a worthwhile summer, though?” Gale asked. “We’re all so much better equipped to handle the studies and challenges we’ll face this, our final term, in high school.”
“Where are you going to college?” Val asked suddenly.
“Where are you going to college?” Val asked abruptly.
“Why--I don’t know----” Gale said vaguely. “I want to go to Briarhurst. I don’t know if I shall, though.”
“Why—I don’t know—” Gale said, a bit uncertain. “I want to go to Briarhurst. I’m just not sure if I will.”
“That’s my aim, too. I shall probably----”
“That’s my goal, too. I will probably----”
“Say, aren’t you having a good time?” Carol demanded through the window.
“Hey, aren’t you enjoying yourself?” Carol asked through the window.
“Sure we are,” Val declared.
“Of course we are,” Val declared.
“Then come in and join the party,” Carol commanded.
“Then come in and join the party,” Carol said.
239 “The queen commands,” laughed Gale. “We have to obey.”
239 “The queen says so,” laughed Gale. “We have to follow her orders.”
The two went back to the living room and danced some more. The noise kept up until the wee hours of the morning when, out of sheer necessity, the girls went off to bed. Each had a vague suspicion that they would not be able to get up the next morning and get the early start on which they had planned.
The two went back to the living room and danced some more. The noise continued until the early morning hours when, out of necessity, the girls headed off to bed. Each had a slight feeling that they wouldn’t be able to get up the next morning to make the early start they had planned.
240
Chapter XXI
ADIOS
Their fears were confirmed. About ten o’clock the next morning Gale and Valerie managed to leave their beds for breakfast. But when they appeared in the dining room they discovered that they were the first and only ones to make their appearance. Mrs. Wilson despatched Valerie to bestir Phyllis and Madge and Gale departed to rouse Carol and Janet.
Their fears were confirmed. Around ten o’clock the next morning, Gale and Valerie finally got out of bed for breakfast. But when they walked into the dining room, they found out they were the first and only ones there. Mrs. Wilson sent Valerie to wake up Phyllis and Madge, while Gale went to wake up Carol and Janet.
She knocked loudly on their door but all remained blissfully quiet. She peeped around the corner of the door and beheld her two friends curled like kittens, enjoying their nap.
She knocked loudly on their door, but everything stayed blissfully quiet. She peeked around the corner of the door and saw her two friends curled up like kittens, enjoying their nap.
“Hey!” she yelled. “Last call for breakfast.”
“Hey!” she shouted. “Last call for breakfast.”
“Huh?” Carol cocked one sleepy eye in her direction while Janet remained in dreamland.
“Huh?” Carol opened one sleepy eye in her direction while Janet stayed in dreamland.
“I said,” Gale repeated painstakingly, “it is the last call for breakfast.”
“I said,” Gale repeated slowly, “it’s the last call for breakfast.”
“I don’t want any,” Carol said, turning over and burying her head in the covers.
“I don’t want any,” Carol said, rolling over and hiding her head in the blankets.
241 “Come on, get up,” Gale urged, shaking her friend, “we want to get an early start.”
241 “Come on, wake up,” Gale said, shaking her friend, “we need to get an early start.”
“Let’s go home tomorrow,” Carol begged. “I wanta sleep.”
“Let’s go home tomorrow,” Carol pleaded. “I want to sleep.”
“We have to leave today,” Gale insisted. “There can be no more putting it off. Come on, turn out, or I’ll pour cold water on you!” she threatened.
“We have to leave today,” Gale insisted. “There can’t be any more putting it off. Come on, get up, or I’ll pour cold water on you!” she threatened.
At that declaration Carol managed to sit up, but she was half asleep as she tried to struggle out of her pajamas.
At that declaration, Carol managed to sit up, but she was half-asleep as she tried to get out of her pajamas.
“Lazy bones, get out of there,” Gale demanded of Janet.
“Lazy bones, get up,” Gale called out to Janet.
The latter squinted frowningly at Gale. “Must you bother me?” she demanded. “Go away!”
The latter narrowed her eyes at Gale, frowning. “Do you have to bother me?” she snapped. “Just go away!”
“Not until you get up and dress,” Gale said calmly. “We’ve got to get started.”
“Not until you get up and get dressed,” Gale said calmly. “We need to get moving.”
“I want my breakfast,” Janet said.
“I want my breakfast,” Janet said.
“Well, you won’t get a bite unless you get up this minute!” Gale declared vigorously.
“Well, you won’t catch anything unless you get up right now!” Gale declared energetically.
“In that case,” Janet yawned, “I reckon I’ll do without it. Good night.”
“In that case,” Janet yawned, “I guess I’ll pass. Good night.”
Gale went to the door. “Virginia,” she called, “bring me a bucket of cold water. The colder the better!”
Gale went to the door. “Virginia,” she called, “bring me a bucket of cold water. The colder, the better!”
“What’s that for?” Janet demanded.
“What’s that for?” Janet asked.
“I’m up!” Janet declared, tossing back the covers and jumping out of bed.
“I’m up!” Janet said, throwing off the covers and hopping out of bed.
She was up, but it took her and Carol at least another half an hour to complete their dressing. When finally they appeared for breakfast, it was lunch time. After lunch there was frantic last minute scrambling to collect baggage.
She was awake, but it took her and Carol at least another half an hour to get dressed. When they finally showed up for breakfast, it was already lunchtime. After lunch, there was a hectic last-minute rush to gather their bags.
The old car in which they had arrived at the K Bar O was brought to the front of the ranch house and there the girls viewed it with frowns.
The old car they arrived in at the K Bar O was parked in front of the ranch house, and the girls looked at it with frowns.
“That tire is certainly flat,” Carol declared. “It looks like a deflated pancake.”
“That tire is definitely flat,” Carol said. “It looks like a deflated pancake.”
“Jim and I’ll have it fixed in no time,” Tom offered.
“Jim and I will get it fixed in no time,” Tom said.
“Brothers are good for something,” Janet murmured satisfactorily to Virginia.
“Brothers are good for something,” Janet said contentedly to Virginia.
“Where’s Phyllis?” Gale asked.
“Where's Phyllis?” Gale asked.
“I don’t know,” Janet said. “Isn’t she in the house with Val?”
“I don’t know,” Janet said. “Isn’t she in the house with Val?”
Gale went into the living room and called but neither Phyllis nor Valerie answered.
Gale walked into the living room and called out, but neither Phyllis nor Valerie responded.
“Perhaps she is down at the corral kissing her horse goodbye,” suggested Carol brightly.
“Maybe she's at the corral saying goodbye to her horse,” Carol suggested cheerfully.
“Go see,” Janet said.
"Check it out," Janet said.
“Go yourself,” Carol murmured lazily.
“Go yourself,” Carol said lazily.
243 “I have it,” Janet said. “We’ll both go. Maybe Loo Wong has an extra piece of cake,” she whispered in Carol’s ear.
243 “I've got it,” Janet said. “We'll both go. Maybe Loo Wong has an extra slice of cake,” she whispered in Carol’s ear.
“The way those two departed I’ll bet they were thinking of food,” Madge commented.
“The way those two left, I bet they were thinking about food,” Madge commented.
“Phyllis isn’t down at the corral and neither is Val,” Janet informed them when, after a lengthy absence, she and Carol returned.
“Phyllis isn’t at the corral and neither is Val,” Janet told them when, after a long time away, she and Carol came back.
“Were you eating anything?” Madge demanded suspiciously.
“Were you eating something?” Madge asked skeptically.
“Of course not,” Carol said with dignity. “Didn’t we just have lunch?”
“Of course not,” Carol replied with dignity. “Didn’t we just have lunch?”
“Then wipe that chocolate icing off your tie,” Madge said laughingly.
“Then wipe that chocolate icing off your tie,” Madge said, laughing.
“Look. Here they come. What in the world is Phyllis carrying?” Carol demanded wonderingly.
“Look. Here they come. What on earth is Phyllis carrying?” Carol asked in surprise.
“A cactus,” Janet giggled. “What are you going to do with that?” she asked.
“A cactus,” Janet laughed. “What are you going to do with that?” she asked.
“Take it home with me,” Phyllis grinned, “for a souvenir. You can sit on it in the car,” she invited.
“Take it home with me,” Phyllis grinned, “as a souvenir. You can sit on it in the car,” she invited.
“Thoughtful of you,” Janet grimaced.
“That’s considerate of you,” Janet grimaced.
“There’s your tire all fixed,” Tom said, dusting himself off as he straightened up from his work.
“There’s your tire all fixed,” Tom said, brushing himself off as he stood up from his work.
244 “Gee, I’m glad it went flat here and not ten miles away,” Phyllis sighed. “Just think, we might have had to fix it.”
244 “Wow, I’m really glad it went flat here and not ten miles away,” Phyllis sighed. “Just imagine, we might have had to fix it.”
“I hope the old thing holds together until we reach Phoenix,” Janet said, looking the car over. “I wouldn’t want to walk.”
“I hope this old thing holds up until we get to Phoenix,” Janet said, inspecting the car. “I really wouldn’t want to walk.”
“Why that car is good for years yet,” Carol declared, a twinkle in her eye.
“Why that car is good for years yet,” Carol said, a sparkle in her eye.
“Sure, if it just sits in the garage,” agreed Phyllis.
“Sure, if it just sits in the garage,” agreed Phyllis.
“It’s getting rusty already,” Janet said.
“It’s already getting rusty,” Janet said.
“Well, there is one consolation,” Carol murmured, “the horn can never rust away.”
“Well, there is one consolation,” Carol murmured, “the horn can never rust away.”
“Why not?” Janet wanted to know.
“Why not?” Janet said.
“Because it’ll break up in honks!” Carol answered.
“Because it’ll break up in honks!” Carol replied.
Carol had been sitting on the porch step with Janet, but suddenly she found herself catapulted into the dust.
Carol had been sitting on the porch step with Janet, but all of a sudden, she found herself thrown into the dust.
“That’s for that terrible joke,” Janet said firmly. “Another one like that and we will make you ride on the rear bumper.”
“That’s for that awful joke,” Janet said firmly. “Another one like that, and we’ll make you ride on the back bumper.”
“We better get going,” Madge put in. “It is getting late.”
“We should get moving,” Madge said. “It’s getting late.”
The girls had had such a good time and they had grown fond of Virginia. It was hard to say goodbye.
The girls had such a great time, and they had become fond of Virginia. It was tough to say goodbye.
245 “I wish you were coming East with us,” Gale said sadly.
245 “I wish you were coming with us to the East,” Gale said sadly.
“Couldn’t you?” Phyllis asked eagerly.
“Couldn’t you?” Phyllis asked excitedly.
Virginia shook her head. “No can do. But maybe I can visit you some time. I hope you can come out here again, too.”
Virginia shook her head. “I can’t do that. But maybe I can visit you sometime. I hope you can come out here again, too.”
“You will let us know how Bobby gets along in school?” Val asked. “We’ll want to know.”
“You’ll keep us updated on how Bobby is doing in school?” Val asked. “We’ll want to know.”
“Of course,” Virginia assured them. “I want you all to write to me, too. Don’t forget.”
“Of course,” Virginia reassured them. “I want all of you to write to me, too. Don’t forget.”
After their goodbyes were over the girls piled into the car, Gale at the wheel. Ineffectively she pressed her foot on the starter. There was a whirr but the engine refused to break into the longed-for roar. The girls exchanged exasperated glances.
After they finished saying their goodbyes, the girls crowded into the car, with Gale driving. She pressed down on the starter, but it didn’t work well. There was a whirring sound, but the engine wouldn't come to life with the thrilling roar they hoped for. The girls shared frustrated looks.
“I suppose we’ll have to get out and push,” Carol groaned.
“I guess we’ll have to get out and push,” Carol groaned.
“Nothing doing!” Janet balked at the suggestion. “What’s the matter with the old thing anyway, Gale?”
“Not a chance!” Janet reacted to the suggestion. “What’s wrong with the old thing anyway, Gale?”
Gale replied with a shrug of her shoulders and climbed out. She opened the engine hood and looked at the complicated array of gadgets. She knew a little, not much, about an automobile engine.
Gale shrugged and climbed out. She popped the hood and stared at the complex setup of parts. She knew a bit, but not much, about a car engine.
246 “Everything looks all right,” Tom declared. “I’ll get under and see what’s what.”
246 “Everything seems fine,” Tom said. “I’ll go underneath and check it out.”
“How’s it?” Phyllis asked, leaning over the door.
“How’s it going?” Phyllis asked, leaning over the door.
“A couple bolts loose,” Tom yelled back.
“A couple of bolts are loose,” Tom yelled back.
Several minutes later Tom reappeared, streaked with grease but triumphant.
Several minutes later, Tom came back, smeared with grease but victorious.
“Try it now,” he suggested.
“Try it now,” he said.
But the car refused to obey the summons to action.
But the car wouldn’t respond to the call to action.
“Lizzie certainly isn’t a lady!” Janet declared impatiently. “Maybe she wants to be coaxed.”
“Lizzie definitely isn’t a lady!” Janet said impatiently. “Maybe she just needs a little encouragement.”
“I’ve got it!” Gale said suddenly with a snap of her fingers.
“I’ve got it!” Gale said suddenly, snapping her fingers.
“Goodness, hold onto it whatever it is,” Phyllis begged.
“Please, hold onto it no matter what,” Phyllis pleaded.
Gale grinned sheepishly. “We should have thought of it, sooner. I’ll wager we haven’t any gas.”
Gale smiled awkwardly. “We should have thought of this earlier. I bet we don’t have any gas.”
Tom looked at the tank and laughed. “Dry as the desert,” he declared. “But there is a five-gallon can in the bunkhouse. I’ll get it.”
Tom glanced at the tank and chuckled. “Bone dry,” he said. “But there’s a five-gallon can in the bunkhouse. I’ll grab it.”
The gas tank was filled and the engine responded readily now to Gale’s pressure on the starter. They said their goodbyes again.
The gas tank was full, and the engine started up easily with Gale’s push on the starter. They said their goodbyes once more.
“Goodbye, goodbye, parting is such sweet sorrow,” 247 Janet said sorrowfully, clinging to Virginia’s hand.
“Goodbye, goodbye, parting is such bittersweet sadness,” 247 Janet said sadly, holding onto Virginia’s hand tightly.
“Now I know it is time to go,” Carol said. “When Janet quotes Shakespeare things will begin to happen.”
“Now I know it’s time to go,” Carol said. “When Janet quotes Shakespeare, things will start to happen.”
The car rattled and wheezed as it began to move.
The car shook and made noises as it started to move.
“Hey, hold everything,” Phyllis called to Gale. “Here comes Loo Wong.”
“Hey, wait up,” Phyllis called to Gale. “Here comes Loo Wong.”
Once more their departure was halted. Loo Wong had packed a lunch and he proceeded to present it to Janet with a low bow and a wide grin.
Once again, their departure was stopped. Loo Wong had packed a lunch, and he went ahead to present it to Janet with a slight bow and a big smile.
“Loo Wong wish many happiness. Bid all tloubles goodbye fo’lever.”
“Loo Wong wishes you lots of happiness. Say goodbye to all troubles forever.”
“Same to you, Loo Wong, and many of ’em,” Janet declared. “Girls, what would we have done without Loo Wong?”
“Same to you, Loo Wong, and many of them,” Janet said. “Girls, what would we have done without Loo Wong?”
“We couldn’t do without him,” Carol declared. “He makes the best pancakes I’ve ever eaten.”
“We couldn’t manage without him,” Carol said. “He makes the best pancakes I’ve ever had.”
“Don’t forget how to make fudge, Loo Wong,” Valerie called.
“Don’t forget how to make fudge, Loo Wong,” Valerie called.
The Chinaman bobbed up and down, hands hidden in wide sleeves and his face wreathed in smiles.
The Chinese man bobbed up and down, hands hidden in wide sleeves and his face surrounded by smiles.
“This time it is really goodbye,” Gale called. “Don’t forget to write, Virginia!”
“This time it's really goodbye,” Gale called. “Don’t forget to write, Virginia!”
248 The car wheezed and rattled out of the ranch yard onto the dusty road. Handkerchiefs fluttered until the car was swallowed up in a cloud of dust and the ranch house was hidden from view. They had a long trip ahead of them and they settled down comfortably for their last glimpse of Arizona scenery.
248 The car wheezed and rattled out of the ranch yard and onto the dirt road. Handkerchiefs waved until the car disappeared in a cloud of dust and the ranch house was out of sight. They had a long journey ahead, so they got comfortable for their last look at Arizona’s scenery.
“Ah, now let’s eat,” proposed Janet. “Ouch!” Unwittingly she had leaned against the cactus plant Phyllis had stored in with the baggage.
“Ah, now let’s eat,” suggested Janet. “Ouch!” She had accidentally leaned against the cactus plant Phyllis had packed with the luggage.
“Get along, Liza,” Gale said, patting the steering wheel encouragingly as the engine coughed. “Don’t let us down now,” she pleaded.
“Come on, Liza,” Gale said, patting the steering wheel encouragingly as the engine sputtered. “Don’t fail us now,” she begged.
So, with the girls hoping that the old car would hold together until they reached Phoenix where they would take the train to the East, let us leave the Adventure Girls. Those who have enjoyed the six girls’ adventures may join them again in “The Adventure Girls in the Air,” when they have some exciting times with airplanes and find themselves in new and surprising situations.
So, with the girls hoping that the old car would last until they reached Phoenix, where they would take the train to the East, let's leave the Adventure Girls. Those who have enjoyed the adventures of the six girls can join them again in “The Adventure Girls in the Air,” where they have some thrilling experiences with airplanes and find themselves in new and unexpected situations.
Transcriber's Note:
Note from the Transcriber:
The cover image was created by the transcriber and is placed in the public domain.
The cover image was made by the transcriber and is now in the public domain.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!